
-iKT ■.'•tkl-V 




'S' ,+s V **■ 

* o 0 * 

<&• A. y 






_ V"^ 

’■ o v %, *■ »rr,"%#' n v a^*.o° c o *■» 

‘ ‘-* 0 '. c- v\»VV^ "> " M ,.<*», -V 

° "*>#* \V * ' ° •■> VV’ f » , V "’?* 

vv -mm//A\ **<f “ JH§|: * 

sfc/wmiuiw ° V 5 ° vtf J* ,A A> -» n A 

c^. s mutty*? \ » -a 

V - '**''** " * ■ A < ° * ‘ ,7 . C •*« ♦ /*£ ‘ * 



,-O v - * 



1^» « jP °» - 

^ rv * 

* A) CL, t- , 

3 N 0 ^ J M 1 6 A v _ c <*> 

<\° v- ^ a * ^ . v ^ -v 

Z ^ ^f\ V>ii<f^ A. f' <P .V, <3r i#?SK/i^&. * ^ lA 'A 


•v •cO’ rp '■ AKIUVW 
^ M % V^W.” A 

^ %, *>,•’ ,i° 






N C 



° -V 5 ^7 

* %*<” ">°5 - to • • : y\ •- <iv — ' ^ v . 




c ^ 


4 rf. 

*» .■oJ v <^. -'’ 1 \\Y 

^ N~ A, ^ 

A >11 <^* ,J> NK ^ J -R 

' " ■'* * 3 N ° ’o* » ’ * 

A * ^w- c \ * <*«*» . 

■c/> ( \V 




of. ^ 2 //jm c $ ^ 

c 7 , » 77 > x #’ «%> % 

^ 91 * V s s * * /■ 

V ^ 




■•• V"* : ’>..*-.X'" , ‘^-u:*.S'*" »*' 

'; -.„< .'^fe'-S-/ ■ 

* 1 » 

^ * 7 *. ^ 

v A ^ , ^tyyj/^p ^ \v- 

* .oP *. * 






^ \ 0 V 

1 N 0 ' 0 ^ a ^ * 0 



\ 00 ^ 




4- '-tha' - ^ o P y y o c\ ^ 

^ » « n* y ,-. r % * o n «’ M o o, 

^ a. ^ ^> V- « «a * -i 

y^lk ^ '“s 



^ > a 

° ^ “ 
V Z 


1 ^ C 

r ^ c 5 > 


M C ^ %+ a 7 .UK <7 

O 

•Z 1 

* o 0 X 

* .1 ^ 


0 O l 



.(V' * 



M’ * 
» A<t>**. - 

-A - "£*', ^ 

* On 


AV 5 X 1 





*0 O 

\ s 



CD 

0 * k * a\ A o N C . '' ' » * ' 

^ ,* W 0° *' LX&Z 1 ^ 

-A\ ^ <r^'\\ il'N|L ^ N Jfr(i!//yt^ * S' .V 

. o n\ ^ <><■ v ** j <^>, -V 1 **• 

A « A O' * ^ V ® 

** ^ ^ *JS|p\ ; ^ \*> 

,,, %. *"''*' y,s»., %'"= r*°’ A°° °° ^ 

H * 0 r o V <, s ~ h -> r\ v 

* ^ 



8 1 \ ^ O' ^ * 0 

° '<?•. «*> ” * * ^ /T »’’rf,"! v.'"/i. c a 

^ %* . ^||A ° ^ 4 » 

°' ! CiC^ > ‘* ^ v< V : wlr ' **•%. * 

,•= -<• ^ ^ ^ .mb * -V 1 ^ - 

s O' <* A o, «^ s xy <*■ <t 

V 1 8 i, . oA . o N c „ y ** s _ V. ' 8 ^ • 


r> \\> 

« <$> ,<^ “ 

//>> z : z 





o * K 


° 



^ \ ^,«p- ~ V - x -„ S » - 4 

■* A. ^,^ s x' ,0 V < ny 0«v' i A " O '/ y 

.<£ c° NC « ^b * ,0^ v* l "V^ A* c°’'‘'«"*b. ** 

A * -3 0 1 * S*> * c-5^na ^ <* o 

t- o " a:\wszc?- <p. ^ 


► *> V 


0 o 



^ «>* V 

<1 OQT 

- '*zm>*i £ a -^- . « 

%.''»«,!*' ,.., V>» A. 0 ' 





^ ^ ,0' 

- 9N ° 0 ^ ^Y.O 

f A^' ^ ^54 % v 

« 'Kr /? <* p(\WA| <r <V ^ 

^ <£ ^\M/A ® A ^ 

\ - XN^x) 7 * Z 

a sA 

* 'V V ,J A ^ *> \s' 

* x ^ c •"««.•*&. ” .-o<*'i!% , v 



w 











COPYRIGHT DEPOSIT 














































THE ROAD TO AVALON 


By the Same Author 


Murder Point: A Tale of Keewatin. 

Hodder & Stoughton, 
London & New York. 


The House of the Weeping Woman. 

Hodder & Stoughton, 
London & New York. 

The Worker and Other Poems. 

The Macmillan Co., New York. 




Copyright , 1911 

By George H. Doran Company 



©CU283753 


To 

MARJORIE 







CONTENTS 


Chapter Page 

I. The Coming of the Vision 3 

II. He Sets forth on His Quest 8 

III. A Warning Voice 15 

IV. His First Adventure 25 

V. The Scarlet City 34 

VI. What Went on in the Palace .... 45 

VII. The Wiles of Lilith 53 

VIII. The Peril 64 

IX. The Lady Blanc-Cceur 73 

X. The Escape across the Waste Lands . . 82 

XI. The Wood of Forbidden Delights ... 95 

XII. Of Adam’s Loss and Sir Vanitas . . . . 108 

XIII. The Fate of the Child 131 

XIV. The Castle of the Broken Heart . . . 148 

XV. The Enchauntment of the Wounded Stag 165 

XVI. The Lord of the Autumn Land .... 173 

XVII. He Meets with many Adventures and 

Rattles the Ivory Latch 185 

XVIII. It Chanced in Broceliande 205 

XIX. The Awakening of Merlin 222 

XX. The Binding of Death 240 

XXI. Avalon at Last 256 

XXII. He Arrives at His Desire 272 











THE ROAD TO AVALON 





Gaily bedight , 

A gallant knight , 

In sunshine and in shadow , 
Had journeyed long , 
Singing a song , 

/w search of Eldorado. 

E. A. Poe. 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


CHAPTER I 

THE COMING OF THE VISION 

Now after that King Arthur was dead at Camlan, there 
abode over the whole land of Logres a black cloud for the 
space of forty days. 

And there was in the Forest of Bedgraine a charcoal- 
burner and his wife, and with them a lad who was called 
their son ; and to him came a vision in the night. It 
chanced on this wise. 

Having returned home wearied from labouring in the 
forest, he threw himself down upon a cord of wood and 
fell into a deep sleep. While he slept, it seemed to him 
that he awakened and got upon his feet, and wandered 
through a dark land until he came at last to a level plain. 
Surrounding the plain on all sides were high mountains, 
and behind the mountains there was light ; across the plain 
ran a straight and narrow ribbon of white road which, in 
the far distance, topped the mountains and vanished out 
from sight. Then was he filled with a great desire to 
travel along that road, for he knew that something, which 
lay beyond, was calling him; but he could not go, for his 
feet were held fast to the ground whereon he stood. As 
he watched and waited, he saw a knight, clad in shining 
armour, journeying along the road and coming toward 
him. He tried to call to the horseman, but his voice failed 
him. As the knight drew level with him he raised his 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


4 

vizor, and the lad, in gazing upon that face, recognised 
himself. Then the stranger set spurs to his steed, and 
quickly sped across the plain till he became no more than 
the flashing of a crystal in a far-off rock; so he reached 
the mountain tops and the end of the long white road, 
and disappeared. So soon as he was gone, the whole void 
echoed with a great cry, 44 Seek out Avalon ; King Arthur 
shall come again.” 

Thereupon, the lad awoke. He rubbed his eyes and, in 
so doing, saw that his hands were grimed with their ac- 
customed task, also that it was day. He laughed softly 
to himself. 44 For who am I,” he said, 44 that I should go 
upon such a quest? I am no knight. I am the charcoal- 
burner’s son and have no name. Perchance, I am not even 
his son.” 

He arose, and leaving the man and his wife, whom he 
thought to be his parents, sleeping, took a hunch of black 
bread and a pitcher of water and set off through the forest 
to the scene of his last day’s burning. He was a merry 
fellow by nature and was used to sing wheresoever he went ; 
but this morning he did not sing — his head was too full 
of thought. 

As he passed between the huge forest trees, shrouded in 
lavender-coloured mists of early day, his memory recalled 
other sights which he had seen in those now silent glades. 
How the hunt of the Lords of the Table Round, with King 
Arthur at its head and Sir Launcelot and Queen Guinevere 
following, lover-like, a little way behind, had once swept 
down upon him in a circling cavalcade. How he had heard 
the jingle of their harness approaching, and passing by, 
and dying out in the forest stillness, and how his soul had 
thrilled. How he had envied the little page-boys who fol- 
lowed, and had longed that he might become a knight — 
he, the charcoal-burner’s son. Then he had determined 
that, though he might never join the King’s chivalry be- 


THE COMING OF THE VISION 


5 


cause of his humble lineage, yet he would live the courtly 
life. So he had dealt gently with all women and had kept 
himself pure, and had served his mother and father with 
cheerfulness, and had made glad over his lowly task. 

One day, five years since, when he was but sixteen, a 
knight errant, belated in the forest, had come to their hut 
and craved shelter. When he had removed his helm, they 
had recognised in him Sir Bors, to whom God had vouch- 
safed a sight of the Sancgreal. Throughout the long 
evening, when his father and mother were asleep, he had 
held converse with Sir Bors, and had told him of himself, 
and of his life, and of his desires. 44 If you do your work 
well, my lad, and are honourable toward women, you are 
already a knight,” Sir Bors had said; and the lad had 
remembered. So through the long years he had cut, and 
hauled, and charred wood, and had been honourable toward 
women. Then the King had died at Camlan with all his 
knights, slain by Sir Modred, his own son; and the dark- 
ness had hung over the land of Logres for the space of 
forty days ; and, last of all, when all visions seemed to have 
vanished, the charcoal-burner’s son had dreamed his dream, 
telling him that Arthur should come again, and that he 
must seek out Avalon. 

44 Ah, me, it was only a dream ! ” he sighed ; and yet he 
could not forget. All that day as he gathered and stacked 
billets of wood into quaint conical night-caps, and covered 
them over with turf, and saw to the vent holes, and rammed 
bracken and furze for kindling into the openings at the 
tops, and sometimes scorched and blistered his hands, he 
heard the whispering voice, 44 Seek out Avalon ; King 
Arthur shall come again.” But, when in the evening he re- 
turned home to the hut, he spoke no word of all these 
happenings. 

That night the vision came again, only this time it came 
twice. The second day was spent in the burning-pit in 


6 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


much the same way. The third night it came to him three 
times, and the last time the knight halted longer than usual 
upon the long white road and moved his lips, as if he would 
speak before he galloped in haste away. Then the lad 
awoke, and rubbed his eyes, and saw that day was breaking, 
and began to mutter, 44 It was nothing but a dream.” 

He paused in his speech, for he saw something looking 
in at the hole in the wall which served for a window. It was 
a woman’s face and seemed to him much more beautiful 
than that of the Lady Guinevere ; but the hair hung loose 
about her eyes, so that he could not see her plainly, and the 
hair was golden. Through bars of gold her eyes looked 
out, fixed upon him, and her lips moved, saying, 64 Seek out 
Avalon ; King Arthur shall come again.” While he gazed, 
she was gone from him. 

He ran to the doorway, hoping that he might detain her, 
and stared abroad. At the utmost limit of the clearing, 
where the trees began and the black forest shadows rose 
steep toward the sky, impenetrable as a castle wall, he saw 
a thing moving. While he watched spell-bound, it seemed 
to him that a door opened in the dusk, letting in a rush of 
light. The lady paused as she passed through, turned 
round and whispered, 44 Follow me; I seek out Avalon; 
King Arthur shall come again.” When he looked again, 
there was nothing, save the high and all-surrounding cliff 
of dusk. 

He stood still listening, but nothing stirred ; only from 
the back of the hut came the deep, regular breathing of the 
charcoal-burner and his wife. After some seconds spent in 
argument, the lad smiled and sighed, 44 If seeking for Ava- 
lon means finding her, I will go upon this quest.” Then, 
under the waning starlight, he knelt and prayed. 

What the oft-repeated vision could not do for him, the 
shrouded half-glimpse of a woman’s face had accomplished. 

Having commended his soul to God, he chose out a stout 


THE COMING OF THE VISION 


7 


bludgeon of well-seasoned oak to protect him by the way, 
for since the death of the King all roads w T ere dangerous to 
travel. Entering the hut he looked long and reluctantly 
upon the man and woman who had cared for his childhood. 
They had not taught him much, but that little had been 
kind ; so he bent down and kissed the bruised hands of the 
man, and, with a sudden tenderness, the woman’s broken 
feet. Without awaking them, he crept out into the gray 
light, and, thinking that his journey would be short and 
that he would quickly return, borrowing the charcoal- 
burner’s wretched nag, he set out upon his way. 

Would he ever return again, and, if he did, would his 
home-coming be soon or late? These questions never en- 
tered his mind. He had had his vision ; he had dimly seen 
his lady’s face; he was barely twenty-one, and King Ar- 
thur would come again. These things he knew, and for him 
these things sufficed. 


CHAPTER II 


HE SETS FORTH ON HIS QUEST 

He had not penetrated far into the forest before he was 
aware that, in the tree-tops, it was already day. Till now 
he had taken no heed of the direction in which he travelled. 
But when he saw the sun, he commenced to lead his steps 
toward the east. “ For surely,” said he, “ it is good to 
follow the light.” 

In following a sun which he could scarcely see, and had 
scarcely ever seen in all his days by reason of the dense 
foliage of Bedgraine, he discovered a parable of his own 
life. “ For I have ever walked in darkness,” he said, “ but 
I have ever been eager for the light. I have never wholly 
seen the light, yet I have always loved it. Now that it has 
come to me in a vision that it may lead me away, I am pre- 
pared to follow. Where Avalon is, I do not know. Who 
Arthur is, I, the charcoal-burner’s son, can scarcely say. 
But this I know, that where Avalon is, there is Arthur ; 
and that Arthur is good, and that through my quest King 
Arthur shall come again.” 

Then he placed his bludgeon across his knees, as knights 
do their swords when they ride, and he sauntered upon his 
way singing, following the sun. He had not ridden above 
an hour when he came to an open space in the thicket, 
where there was a sound of running water, and he quickly 
espied a little stream. Going upon his knees he laved his 
hands and face, and led his horse down to drink. While he 
was thus engaged, his eye caught the glitter of a gilded 


9 


HE SETS FORTH ON HIS QUEST 

spur in a clump of fern, not a dozen yards distant. He was 
only a lad and had lived in quiet, and was unused to death, 
so that at first he was filled with horror, and remained cow- 
ering upon his knees, staring. At last he rose to his feet 
and smiled. 44 After all, it is the end of all,” he said ; 
“ there is no need to be afraid.” 

Going to where the spur showed up, he found that a 
knight was truly dead and that he had been dead for many 
years. The flesh had perished, the skeleton had fallen 
apart, and the armour itself was so rotten with rust that it 
scarce sufficed to keep the bones from scattering. Only this 
remained — a sword of such stout workmanship that it 
shone as brightly as on the first day of its making ; and this 
the skeleton still held in its withered hand. The lad essayed 
to take it, and as he did so, the dead man’s fingers seemed 
consciously to relax, so that he started back in amaze. 
Across the blade was written, 44 I am true; trust me.” 

44 That will I,” said the lad, 44 for I also am true and 
have need of thee.” Then, having gathered forest flowers 
and covered over the dead warrior, he renewed his j ourney j 
leaving his bludgeon behind and carrying the sword. He 
had not gone far when, breaking out upon a path, he came 
upon a man, richly attired, mounted upon a large chestnut 
war-horse, but unarmed at every point, save that he car- 
ried at his side an inlaid jewelled sword. 

44 Welcome, Sir Charcoal-burner,” said he, 44 1 have 
waited here for you since the early day.” 

44 And how may that be?” asked the lad. 44 1 myself 
knew not until this morning that I should set out this day.” 

44 But I knew,” said the stranger, 44 for a lady bade me 
await you here.” 

44 Then, if she bade you, it is well,” said the lad, 44 and 
I will follow you whithersoever you shall lead.” 

The stranger turned his horse toward the north, and so 
they rode onward together. 


10 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


44 We are not following the sun,” said the lad. 

44 Where my lady dwells,” said the stranger, 44 we have 
no need of the sun.” 

44 In what land does your lady dwell? ” asked the lad. 
44 Is it called Avalon ? ” 

44 You may call it that if it pleases you,” replied the 
stranger ; 44 but her country has no name.” 

Then for a while they travelled in silence, for the lad was 
troubled because the country had no name. At last the 
stranger spoke again. 44 You ride a sorry nag, comrade ; 
but where did you get so stout a sword? ” 

44 1 found it in a thicket,” said the lad, 44 beside a purling 
brook, which runs by the body of a dead knight.” As he 
said this, he noticed that the stranger started, and blanched, 
and turned his head aside. 

44 Are there words written upon the blade? ” he asked. 

44 Surely,” replied the charcoal-burner’s son ; 44 they run 
thus : 4 1 am true ; trust me.’ But tell me, how did you 
know that words were written there? ” 

The stranger laughed scornfully. 44 There are many 
things in the world of men which you have yet to learn, Sir 
Charcoal-burner. How do we know a courtier when we see 
him? How do we know a false man from a true? How 
do we know a pleasure from a sin? But come, you are a 
young man, and you ride alone, and you are unarmed, and 
you are simple. Let me tell you that that sword which you 
carry is of false steel and untrustworthy. Now for love of 
the lady whom we both love, I will do you a favour ; I will 
change swords with you.” 

When the lad looked upon the stranger’s sword, its 
jewels and gold beguiled him. But he bethought him that 
there are some kindnesses which are overkind, so he deter- 
mined to try his companion with speech. 

44 Sir, you are courteous,” he said. 44 As you say, I am 
ignorant and am only the charcoal-burner’s son. But 


HE SETS FORTH ON HIS QUEST 11 

herein lies my protection, for who would stoop to molest so 
humble a man, and what would be his gain ? But you also 
ride alone, and your trappings are costly; yet you also 
carry only a sword. Tell me, when you have taken my 
worthless sword, how will you be protected? ” 

“ I am one who requires no armour,” said the stranger, 
“ for I baffle and slay men with words ; therefore am I 
named Sir Specious. But come, if you will not exchange, 
at least give into my keeping your sword for a little space 
as a proof of our mutual trust.” 

“ I am desirous enough of your friendship,” said the 
lad, 44 and here is a sign ; I will neither give nor exchange 
my sword, but I will give you leave to take it.” 

Then Sir Specious stretched out his hand for to seize it 
by the pommel; but the sword rose up threateningly and 
smote at Sir Specious, and cried to the lad, 44 I am true ; 
trust me.” 

44 That was unfriendly done,” said Sir Specious, 44 and 
many a man have I slain for a less offence.” 

44 It was not of my doing,” said the lad ; 44 you must 
blame the sword.” 

44 Then I will blame the sword,” said Sir Specious, 44 it 
is a dangerous travelling companion; I would advise you 
to throw it away. Yet, that you may see that I am still 
your friend, when you have thrown away your blade I will 
give you mine.” 

The charcoal-burner’s son, for all his simplicity, smiled. 
44 Nay,” said he, 44 it suits me well enough. I will keep it 
by me yet a little while.” 

Sir Specious became more courtly. 44 By what name 
may I call you while we are upon the road? ” he asked. 

44 1 am an unknown man,” replied the lad. 44 My par- 
ents have worked so hard and so drudgingly in the forest 
that they have forgotten their name. They have even 
forgotten whether I am their son, so long ago does my 


12 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 

birth seem to them by reason of their years of fruitless 
toil.’ 5 

66 Work is well enough,” said Sir Specious, 44 but it is 
not for such as you, for you are of knightly bearing. 
Then he deceived the lad with tales of chivalry and drew 
from him all his desires, ever leading him away from the 
sun until it was toward evening. 

44 Comrade, we have journeyed far this day,” said the 
lad, “ and my horse is tired ; tell me, how much further 
is it to my lady ? ” 

44 We have no need to go further,” said Sir Specious, 
44 for she of herself will come to us when it is night.” 

44 Comrade, tell me,” said the lad, 44 this lady whom we 
seek, has she bars of gold for her hair? ” 

44 1 have never seen her face,” replied Sir Specious, 44 for 
in her country it is always night.” 

44 Tell me then her name,” whispered the lad. 

44 Her name,” replied Sir Specious, 44 is Lilith.” 

44 Ah, traitor,” cried the lad, 44 thou who slayest men 
with words, she is not my lady, and for this day’s deceit 
thou shalt surely die.” 

Then he drew his sword and rushed to where Sir Spe- 
cious had been standing. But his blow cut through the air 
and fell heavily to the ground; for, where there had been 
a man, there was now nothing but night. As he halted, 
wondering and sore perplexed, he saw a little light spring 
up ahead, and, leading his nag by the mane, made toward 
it. He came to a narrow door, beset with ivy and thorns, 
which gave admittance to the trunk of a vast oak, and the 
door was fast-shut. He knocked, and a voice from within 
answered him, asking, 44 Who is there? ” 

44 A stranger,” he replied, 44 whom night hath o’ertaken 
in the forest, who pleads with you for shelter and advice.” 

Then the door swung inward upon its hinges, and he 
entered. At first the sudden radiance so dimmed his eyes 


HE SETS FORTH ON HIS QUEST 13 

that he could discern nothing. Presently he made out a 
single room, built in the hollow of the tree, with a rough 
wooden table in the centre and a cowled figure standing 
opposite to him. 

“ Sir, I perceive you are a hermit and a holy man,” he 
said, “ therefore you are among the number of those who 
are kind to wandering men.” 

“ I am as you say,” replied the hermit ; “ but come, 
you are weary, I will prepare a meal.” Thereupon he set 
before the lad a bowl of milk and crushed grain, and a dish 
of freshly gathered herbs. While he was eating, the lad 
was forever striving to obtain a glimpse of his host’s face ; 
but he sat always in the shadow, and his cowl was pulled 
far forward over his features. 

When the meal was ended the lad spoke. “ Now, father, 
if you are ready, I will ask your counsel and narrate to 
you my troubles.” So he told him of his humble birth, and 
of his yearnings that he might be made a knight, and of 
the coming of the vision, and of the lady, and of how he 
had found his sword, and of his escape from Sir Specious. 

“ Son,” said the hermit, “ there are many temptations to 
which man is heir, but the most dangerous of all are those 
of ambition and of pride. Learn to live contentedly, work- 
ing in happiness day by day at the task which your birth 
hath appointed, and you will learn to live well. Why 
should such a vision have come to you more than to any 
other man? Think you not that there are others nobler 
and purer than yourself who would have been better able 
to go upon this quest, if such a quest there be? You are 
a charcoal-burner’s son and you have no name; therefore 
I say to you, turn back. Where Avalon is, I know not; 
but this I know, that the road which you follow leads to 
death. Where King Arthur himself hath fallen, how shall 
you prevail? This vision hath come to you by reason of 
the orgulous wickedness that was in your heart. I fear me 


14 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


it is not Avalon which you follow, but the lady of whom 
you had sight. See how you ride forth to conquer that at 
which the world hath failed — upon your father’s bor- 
rowed nag, in a peasant’s smock, armed with the chance- 
found sword of a long-dead knight ! Go back to your 
charcoal-burning, my son ; in that alone will you prevail. 
Come, give me your sword that I may break it and put 
temptation from you ; for the road which you follow is of 
your own, and not of Heaven’s choosing ; it leads to death.” 

Then was the lad heavy-hearted, for he said, “ Surely 
this is a wise and holy man who hath forsaken the world 
that he may ponder upon things divine, and that which 
he says must be right. Moreover, he speaks to me the 
thoughts which have been in mine own heart, and which I 
had put from me as cowardly ; but now I see clearly that 
they were true thoughts. I will take his counsel, and 
return.” 

Then, to the hermit, he said, “ Father, I will do all which 
you have commanded, if you will but once allow me to look 
upon your face.” 

“ That may not be,” said the hermit, 64 for I have taken 
a vow that no man shall look upon my face.” 

“ Then,” said the lad, 44 1 will obey you none the less, 
for you have spoken unto me those words which mine own 
conscience hath striven in vain to utter. Here is my sword, 
take and break it, and, when it is broken, I w T ill go home- 
ward to Bedgraine.” 

But, when he strove to part with his sword, it would not 
leave his hand ; but cried out with a loud voice, 44 I am 
true; trust me.” 

Then the hermit started back and the cowl fell from off 
his face, and there stood Sir Specious. When the lad 
would have assailed him, he found that hermit, and hermit- 
age, and tree had all vanished, and that he was standing 
alone in the forest, and that it was night. 


CHAPTER III 


A WARNING VOICE 

“ This is a world of strange doings,” said the lad, speak- 
ing to himself ; “ had I known before how strange, I doubt 
me I should have remained a charcoal-burner to the end 
of my days. However, what is done is done. Now that 
I have taken up this quest, I will stand in Avalon or die 
upon the road.” 

He searched the thicket, and found a narrow bridle- 
track and, leading his tired horse, stepped cautiously for- 
ward upon his way. Presently the track broadened, and 
the trees grew sparser and more scattered, so that he 
could discern the haggard sky. Stars had all been blown 
out by a rushing wind, and the moon staggered in her 
passage like an open boat in an angry sea, and sometimes 
she sank in cloud. He was about to cheer himself with a 
snatch of song, as his custom was, when he became aware 
of someone, at no great distance, who was already singing. 
Following the bridle- track, he came to an open space where 
four roads met, and in the midst was a gibbet whereon a 
man in armour was hanging. As he dangled in the wind 
his armour clanged, and beneath him was sitting a woman, 
who crooned as she bent across her child. Leaving his 
horse, he crept nearer that he might see more clearly the 
countenance of the woman, and judge of her by the words 
she sang. And these were the words : — 

Son of God, thou little child 
O’er whose sleep the Virgin smiled. 

Guard us, though this night be wild. 

From Lilith — Lilith. 


16 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


Guard us, though our watch be slack. 

Guard us, though the night be black. 

Though this night all stars should lack. 

From Lilith — Lilith. 

Stay her steps from drawing nigh. 

Kiss my baby lest he cry. 

And she hear him, and he die. 

From Lilith — Lilith. 

Son of God, thou little child 
O ’er whose sleep the Virgin smiled. 

May his soul be unbeguiled 
By Lilith — Lilith. 

When she had come to an end of her song, she addressed 
the lad, without turning her head, saying, “ Come hither, 
Sir Charcoal-burner, you have kept me long waiting and 
here I have tarried for you since the early day.” 

“ How knew you that I was at hand? ” he asked, “ for 
I made no sound.” 

“ I knew by the heart that is within me,” she replied. 

“ How knew you that I should pass this way, for even 
I myself knew it not until I had arrived? ” 

“ A lady, who had golden hair, came to me at daybreak 
and told me,” she replied. 

“ Ah, and had she golden hair? Tell me, was it like bars 
of gold through which you saw her eyes look out?” 

“ It was like bars of gold through which I could see her 
eyes.” 

“ Then it is well,” said the lad, “ and I will listen to what 
you have to say.” 

“ It is not always well,” answered the woman, " for 
there are two such ladies who have golden hair, and one of 
them is good and one is evil; and to those wjio look upon 
them not closely they at times appear alike.” 

“ Ah me, it is a strange world ! ” he sighed. “ But tell 
me, sister, what was the meaning of the song which I heard 
you singing? Who is this Lilith? I have heard her name 


A WARNING VOICE 


17 


once before to-day, and it hath filled me with curiousness 
and strange dread. From somewhere, far back in the dim 
ages, I seem to recall her name.” 

44 And who are you and what is your parentage, that 
you have never heard of Lilith? ” asked the woman, bend- 
ing yet more lowly above the child. 

44 1 am a charcoal-burner’s son, and I have lived all my 
days in the Forest of Bedgraine. I have no name, for my 
mother and father have led so harsh a life that they have 
forgotten all things past and future in searching for things 
needful for to-day. But I have been ever otherwise, and 
have been a dreamer from my childhood up. Yet it seems 
to me that long since, when my mother was young and 
beautiful, she sang to me of Lilith, and warned me against 
her, even as I found you warning your child.” 

44 That may well be, O nameless man,” said the woman, 
44 for each mother must needs pray against Lilith, if she 
loves her child. But come, sit down beside me, that I may 
whisper to you the secrets of her name. First, however, 
offer up a prayer to Christ that he may guard my child 
against her ; for the hour is late, and at night she is most 
strong.” 

So, when he had offered up a prayer to Christ, the 
woman commenced her tale. 

44 Long since, be it known unto you, when God first made 
our world, He caused His angels to build a garden from 
the best of heart’s desire; and in the garden He placed 
His favourite angel, and the angel’s name was Adam. And 
so Adam should not languish by reason of longing to re- 
turn to Heaven, He blotted out from his mind all sense of 
remembrance. But though Adam forgot that which he 
had been, there was one who remembered, and her name 
was Lilith ; and she was a woman-angel whom Adam had 
loved in Paradise. So Lilith went to God weeping and 
cried, 4 Tell me, O Father, where is Adam? ’ 

2 


18 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


God made her no reply. 

Then she waited until a day when God was happy, and 
all His angels were playing before Him upon their harps 
of gold; and on that day she stole away. She searched 
throughout all the stars until, at the farthest corner of the 
firmament, she came upon the garden which God had caused 
to be planted from the best of heart’s desire; and in that 
garden she found Adam. But he did not know her, for 
God had deprived him of all remembrance. So, hour after 
hour, she sat before him, and combed her golden tresses, 
until he, like a child attracted by their glitter, stole forth 
to play amongst her hair. Little by little she taught him 
to love her all afresh, and then was she completely glad. 

Now, after that she had quitted Heaven, the angelic host 
made strong music before God for many years, until at 
last He longed for the sound of one sweet treble voice. So 
He raised His hand, and the harpers ceased from their 
harping, and He said, 6 I want Lilith. Let Lilith sing of 
her love for Adam, for she hath the sweetest voice.’ 

Then, every wing ceased from rustling, as all the eyes 
of Heaven watched for Lilith to appear. But she did not 
come, though God waited for her a full year ; for she was 
far away in the garden with Adam, and, in speaking with 
him of her love, had failed to hear God’s voice. 

Then God rose up in anger, and the angels dropped 
their instruments in affright. 4 Let no one follow,’ He 
said. And so, spreading His wings, swiftly He came to 
the garden which was fashioned from the best of heart’s 
desire. Now, when the angels let fall their instruments, 
Lilith heard the twanging of broken strings, and knew 
what had happened. So she said, 6 When God comes to 
find me, He shall find me singing.’ 

Tangling her arms about her lover’s neck, she made him 
to look into her eyes and to cherish her ten times more 


A WARNING VOICE 


19 


dearly than he had ever done as yet; so he took her head 
upon his knees and braided her locks, while she sang to him 
of their love. And thus God found them in the shade of a 
giant tree. 

When God saw it He became very wrath, and said, * So 
this is thy love, O Lilith! Know ye well that for this thy 
work, I will create another woman, more like to Adam than 
thou, whom he shall love more fondly than he hath ever 
loved thee. Moreover I will cause hatred to enter into his 
heart against thine and thee, and utter forgetfulness of 
thy love. And I will cause the woman whom I will create, 
to bear him children who shall share his enmity of thee. 
And I will cause thee to be barren to the end of thy days, 
which shall be forever and ever. But, because of thy sweet 
singing, I will not slay thee . 5 

Then God cursed the tree which had given them shade, 
which was a willow tree, saying, 6 All thy days shalt thou 
hang thy head in shame, and weep, like Lilith, for this 
which thou hast done; and thy days shall be forever and 
forever . 5 

So He caused to fall on Adam a deep sleep, and, while 
he slept, He took from him one of his ribs and clothed it 
upon with flesh, and made Eve. When Adam awoke and 
saw Eve, who was more like to him, he loved her, and hated 
Lilith. When Lilith sang to him, he hated her yet the 
more, so that she hated herself and fled the garden. But 
Eve forgot her enmity when she heard Lilith’s singing. 
Then God returned to Paradise, and the angels renewed 
their instruments; but Lilith hid herself that she might 
think. She remembered how Eve had listened to her sing- 
ing; so she came again and tempted Eve, till Eve ate of 
the forbidden fruit; after which God cast Adam and his 
woman forth from the Garden of Heart’s Desire. But 
Lilith, in her passion for her lost love, followed him. And 
when she saw that Eve bore him children, she was filled 


20 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


with envy, for she said, 4 They are Adam’s children, and 
I am barren.’ 

Day by day, and most often by night, she tried as she 
could to steal away Eve’s children from her. When Eve 
perceived this, she would no longer listen to Lilith’s sing- 
ing, but learned to sing for herself, and she sang always 
as she nursed her children. But Eve’s babes ever preferred 
Lilith’s singing, so that when they were alone and heard it, 
they would run to her secretly in the wood. Those of them 
who heard and ran to her returned no more into the haunts 
of men. Were they found, they were always dead. God, 
looking out from the gates of Heaven, watched what Lilith 
did ; but, because of her sweet singing, He might not slay 
her. So He made a commandment that every night that 
Eve, crooning above her children, should call upon His 
Son’s name, for that night only they should be safe from 
Lilith. Therefore at nightfall all good mothers sing above 
their children a lullaby against Lilith, that for that night 
only they may be safe. Thus Eve did, and thus all good 
mothers have done since. Therefore you found me 
singing.” 

44 Now, tell me, sister,” said the lad, 44 why is it that the 
Lady Lilith is so like to my lady, and wherefore did she 
send Sir Specious to me, that he might take from me my 
sword ? ” 

44 Ah, thou nameless one,” returned the woman, 44 that is 
full easy to narrate ; but I marvel greatly that thou hast 
not heard these truths. When at length Adam was gone 
from her, without ever having made reply to her passion, 
then was Lilith consumed with hatred and despair. So she 
made a vow that to the end of her days, which are to be 
forever and forever, she would be at war with the sons of 
Adam ; that those who escaped her as babes, by reason of 
their mother’s singing, she would strive to ensnare by her 
beauty when they came to be grown men. So through the 


A WARNING VOICE 


21 


long years she hath appeared continually unto the youth 
of the world in the raiment of her golden hair, and hath 
lured them into captivity by her beauty. But those whom 
she hath lured, she always slays in revenge for the false 
love of Adam ; and such as she hath slain, you may always 
tell by the single hair of her golden head which she leaves 
entwined about the poor chilled heart. I doubt not that 
this dead knight, who creaks above us on the gallows-tree, 
was such an one. Nay, this I know, for he was the brother 
of my child, and around his heart is twisted a strand of 
her golden hair.” 

“ If these things be true, O sister, then for your sake I 
will take vengeance upon the Lady Lilith.” 

“ God prosper you in your task, O nameless man,” said 
the woman ; “ but many dangers will beset your path. 
Know you well, that every man who dies at her hands be- 
comes a servant of her will and a hater of his kind. 
Nightly the shades of those who have died of her love 
ride abroad to lure the souls of living men. And such an 
one is Sir Specious, and such an one is now my poor dead 
son.” 

“ And does God sleep,” quoth the lad in anger, “ that 
He allows such crimes to be? ” 

“Nay,” replied the woman, “ God does not sleep; but 
He may not slay Lilith, because of her singing. Long 
years ago, when He was pitiful for the sorrow which was 
in His world, He caused to be made a second woman like 
unto, yet more beautiful than, Lilith, that she also might 
sing sweetly, and that she also might have golden hair, and 
that she also by her singing and her golden hair might lure 
the souls of men. She is God’s creature, and is in the 
world to save men’s souls from Lilith. Also, it is through 
love of her that the sons of Adam shall one day re-enter 
their long lost garden.” 

“ Now, tell me, 0 sister, the name of this good lady,” 


22 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


cried the lad, 44 for my heart cries out that she is the same 
as hath called me upon this quest?” 

44 Whether she be the lady who appeared to you, I know 
not. But this I know, that she was indeed the lady who 
passed me by at daybreak and bade me tarry for you here 
this day. And as for speaking to you of her name, that I 
may not; for, besides herself, to God alone is it allowed to 
utter her name. Yet every man who wills may by dili- 
gence discover her name for himself by seeking her out, 
when she herself will tell it him. But to no one may he 
repeat it.” 

44 Sister,” said the lad, 44 I perceive that you are both 
good and wise. Now tell me, I pray thee, wherefore am I 
called upon this quest, and where is Avalon, and why doth 
Lilith seek to prevent me? ” 

44 O brother,” sighed the woman, 44 you are very simple ! 
Yet it is, perchance, by reason of your very simplicity 
that you have been called; and who am I, that I should 
complain? Know then, that within the heart of every man 
of woman born there abides a great desire.” 

44 This at least I know,” said he, 44 simple as I am, for 
within my heart there hath ever been a yearning, so mighty 
at times that it hath forced me to weep ; yet have I never 
found a name for that after which I have yearned.” 

44 So soon as a man of himself finds a name for the thing 
after which he craves, he is doomed to die with his craving 
unsatisfied. Achievement comes only to those who have 
waited until they are called. Your vision has called you, 
and the name of your desire is Avalon. There is a home 
for all unnamed desires, and in that home is Avalon ; and 
that home is the Garden of Heart’s Desire which God first 
caused to be made for Adam, and from which God cast him 
forth. Yet He hath been ever willing that Adam’s sons 
should regain their father’s heritage. Therefore hath He 
implanted in the heart of every smallest child this name- 


A WARNING VOICE 


23 


less longing — the memory of a lost splendour — that one 
day a stronger son should lead the whole race back. But 
Lilith hath always been at hand to lure men’s souls aside, 
so that, though many have striven, none hath as yet at- 
tained — they could not resist her singing and the light 
in her hair of gold.” 

“ But what of King Arthur? Did he not attain? ” 

“ Alas, brother,” said the woman, speaking very low, 
“ he did attain, and yet he also failed. He sought out 
Avalon for himself ; but what of us who remain ? So pure 
was he that even Lilith could not tempt him aside; but 
what of his knights of the Table Round? I will tell you. 
Many of them are dead, and about many a heart is en- 
twined a single hair of her golden head. Nevertheless, 
King Arthur lives, and by your help he shall come again.” 

“ Teach me how I may do this thing,” he cried, “ and 
surely I will attain.” 

“ Nay, brother, I may not tell you how to seek, I can 
but tell you what to avoid. For every man the path is 
different, though the quest is the same.” 

“ Then teach me what to avoid.” 

“ Wherever you may go,” said the woman, “ you will 
be met by the messengers of Lilith ; and some will come to 
you openly, and some will come disguised ; but all will en- 
deavour to turn you back. Listen to none of them, but 
ride ahead.” 

“ And how long shall this quest last? ” 

“ It may end within a hundred years ; it may end 
to-night.” 

“ And where lies the road ? ” 

“ He only who has traversed it can say.” 

“ Now answer me one more question before I depart, 
sweet sister. Whose was the sword that I found, and 
wherefore does Sir Specious desire it? ” 

“ He desires it because in life it belonged to him, and 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


24 

with it he did many goodly deeds. He was one of those who 
nearly attained. He had come within sight of the garden, 
when he heard the voice of Lilith, and was turned back, and 
was slain. Now that he is dead, his soul is hers, and he 
yearns only after evil. Therefore he hates the good which 
he did in the flesh and seeks to destroy it. Yet by the good 
which he once did and now disowns, you shall succeed, if 
indeed you do succeed; and this by his former good, and 
in his own despite.” 

“ Now it is time that I should be going, sweet sister ; but 
I will remember the words which you have spoken, and will 
take vengeance for your dead son’s sake.” 

“ Aye, smite well ; smite well,” she replied. And then 
she fell to singing, for her babe began to cry. So he caught 
his nag and bestrode him, and greatly wondering, rode 
into the night. For a great distance, as he travelled, when- 
soever there was a lull in the wind, he thought he could 
hear the clank of the gibbet chain, and the voice of the 
mother singing, 

“Son of God, thou little child 
O ’er whose sleep the Virgin smiled. 

Guard us, though this night be wild. 

From Lilith — Lilith.” 

And whensoever he heard it, he crossed himself and 
prayed. 


CHAPTER IV 


HIS FIRST ADVENTURE 

When he could no more hear the singing of the woman, 
he began to ponder the words which she had uttered. That 
there was truth in what she had said he did not doubt, for 
he could now vaguely recall that some such warnings had, 
long years since, been sung to him by his own mother. 
But — well, he had already listened to one stranger that 
day and had been betrayed; so wherefore should he put 
any faith in the counsels of a lonely woman, spoken be- 
neath a gallows-tree — surely, an ominous place ! Then, 
too, he could not help but feel a stealthy pity for Lilith, 
and an admiration as well. He kept on repeating to him- 
self her story, and with every repetition he desired the 
more to see this outcast angel’s face. “ She gave her all 
for Adam,” he whispered, “ and she must be very lonely, 
and knows that she will be lonely until the world’s end; 
and, after that, she will be alone forever. How sad she 
must be, and how she must hate us men! No, I do not 
think that she hates us; she first loves us, and then hates 
us because of our little love. What is the finding of Avalon, 
or the return of King Arthur, compared with the making 
of Lilith happy, — she who has been from the world’s be- 
ginning sad ! Heigho ! my heart is a sail, filled by any 
chance wind of desire. But I wonder, whence came these 
desires ? ” 

As he was j ourneying along, he heard the sound of weep- 
ing and stood still that he might discover the direction 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


whence it came. Riding slowly forward, he reached the 
brink of a little dell, and, looking in as a cloud was shifting 
so that the moon poured down her light, saw a costly 
chariot standing, with two horses yoked therein, one of 
which was slain. On the step of the chariot sat a girl 
lamenting. 

“ Tell me, maiden, why are you weeping? ” he cried to 
her from the brink of the dell. 

“ Oh, sir, I cannot see you,” she replied ; “ so how should 
I know whether you be one to whom it is fitting that I 
should tell the reason of my grief? ” 

“ That I am worthy, I will soon prove to you,” he cried ; 
for as she had answered him, he had caught a glimpse of 
her face, and had seen that it was fair, so that now he was 
all aflame. Then he sought to find a passage into the dell, 
but he could not; neither could he clamber down, for its 
sides were steep and dense with brambles. And all the while 
that he was searching, the maiden kept weeping as if her 
heart would break. 

“ I cannot come to you,” he cried, “ for I see no path- 
way.” 

“ Love would make a pathway,” she replied. 

“ Then your rescue is easy,” he answered ; “ love me and 
so make a pathway, for I see none.” 

She abandoned her tears, and turned her face full upon 
him, so that it seemed to him that hers was the most beau- 
tiful that his eyes had ever beheld. 

“ The pathway is made,” she said ; “ take six paces to 
your left and you shall come to it, and so to me.” 

Then he took six paces to the left and found a winding 
track, and leading his nag heedfully, came to the chariot 
where she sat. 

“ How came you by your misfortune? ” he asked. 

She answered him nothing, but gazed upon him fixedly, 
watching his naked soul at play. 


HIS FIRST ADVENTURE 


rt 


“ How came you by your misadventure? ” he asked. 

Then she ceased to gaze, and fell to laughing quietly. 

“ Lady, why do you laugh ? ” he asked. 

So, at last she answered him. “ Sir, I laugh not out of 
discourtesy, but from pure joy. All day have I waited 
for your coming that you might help me, and now it is 
night. I laugh because I am made glad at your coming. 
I had been grieving because you were so late.” 

“ Already I have found two persons, that I never knew, 
waiting for me this day,” he said ; “ but of this meeting 
I have most joy.” 

“ And who was the last person, and did he keep you 
long? ” 

“ The last person was no man, but a woman, and she 
kept me a lengthy space in talk beneath a gallows-tree.” 

“ Alas, poor woman ! And did you place faith in that 
which she told you ? ” 

44 1 neither placed faith nor unfaith ; I kept an open 
mind. But how knew you that I should pass this way this 
night? ” 

44 Ah, sir, I had a dream from Heaven in which an angel 
spake with me.” 

44 Then we have both had our dreams,” said he, 44 and 
you must be she for whom I have sought, for your hair also 
is golden.” 

44 Aye, golden,” said she and tumbled it about her brows ; 
44 like bars of gold through which men may see my eyes.” 

44 Yea,” shuddered the lad with a fearful joy which 
stifled all his doubts, 44 those were my very words. It is 
for a sign. You must be she who shall lead me to Avalon.” 

44 1 will direct you,” she said. 44 But come, tell me all 
that the woman whom last you spoke with said.” 

So he told her that which he had learned concerning 
Lilith, and how he had pitied her because of her great 
loneliness, and had almost determined to abandon his search 


28 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


after Avalon, that he might go in quest of and make happy 
Adam’s first wife. 

66 And were you very sad because of her? ” she asked, as 
she bent toward him. 

“ I was very sad,” he replied, “ but now I am sorry that 
I was sad, for now I love you only.” 

“ And now you love me only,” she repeated, and her 
voice was like the murmuring of wind in tall pines. 

“ Tell me your name,” he cried, seizing her hands hotly ; 
“ tell me your name.” 

“ As yet, I may not tell you my name ; but you shall 
call me Golden Hair. I see that you are too weary to 
travel, also it is nearing toward day. Come, you shall 
kiss me and we will sleep before the dawn.” 

“ I may not kiss you,” he said, “ until I have stood in 
Avalon and have accomplished my quest.” 

“ Alas,” she sighed, “ and so many have longed to kiss me.” 

Then she took his head upon her knees, and shook her 
hair about his eyes, and bade him sleep. 

“ But I may not,” he cried, struggling to arise ; “ it is 
nearly day, and I must journey on — on — on.” 

Then she kissed him upon the forehead, so that he fell 
into a deep sleep, and she said, “ Toward the land to which 
I lead, men journey only by night.” 

All that day she watched beside him, and all that day 
he slept. As the sun soared toward his zenith, her beauty 
faded, until at high noon her hair was snow-white, and her 
face was haggard. But, as the sun sank lower on the 
horizon, her beauty slowly returned, so that at evening, 
when he opened his eyes, he found her unchanged. When 
she saw that he was awakening, she stooped her lips toward 
him, that he might kiss them while he was yet dazed. And 
at first he made as if he would have done so ; but suddenly 
he remembered, and drew back, saying, “ Not till I have 
accomplished my quest.” 


HIS FIRST ADVENTURE 


29 


“ Ah, ungenerous ! ” she reproached him, “ will you never 
cease to be the charcoal-burner’s son? If you had been a 
knight you would have gladly kissed one who hath watched 
by your side through the heat of the day; but you are 
ever the charcoal-burner’s son.” 

“ Gladly would I kiss you,” he replied, “ as well you 
know ; but, as yet, I may not. Nevertheless, when you have 
told me the cause of your grief then will I help you.” 

“ Since you will not kiss me, Sir Charcoal-burner, I will 
not tell you the cause of my grief.” 

“ Keep your counsels,” said he, “ yet will I help you.” 

“ I have no need of your help,” she said. “ I will find 
another who is worthier.” 

“ Then, till you find him, I will help you.” 

When she saw that neither anger nor art of hers could 
shake his purpose, she became once more gentle and wept, 
begging his forgiveness. This he readily gave, and asked 
if she willed that he should make ready her chariot. Then 
he cut out the dead horse from under the yoke and har- 
nessed in his own poor nag in its place, side by side with 
the lady’s living horse. He laughed to see what a sorry 
pair they made. 

“ I fear me,” said he to the lady, “ that our steeds are 
the parable of our two lives.” 

“ Doubtless,” she said ; “ for your steed is of poor 
mettle.” 

“ Ah, but he has worked hard for many years.” 

“ And he shows it,” she said. 

They mounted into the chariot, she taking the reins, and 
ascended the winding track, and so out into the glade. 
Once in the open forest, the long straight stretch of trees 
before and behind, she whispered encouragement to her 
stallion, so that the chariot bounded forward, causing so 
great a wind to arise that it made a cloud to gather about 
them as they travelled from the blown-out threads of her 


30 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


flying hair. Soon the charcoal-burner’s horse commenced 
to tire, and hang back; but the lady’s held on bravely. 

44 Does the parable still hold true ? ” she asked. 

44 I hope so,” he replied, 44 and yet I fear.” 

44 Fear nothing,” she said, and gazed down upon him so 
burningly that, to avoid temptation, he was fain to hide 
his eyes. 

44 And are there any more lovely than I ? ” she asked. 
But he, being all a-tremble, was afraid to answer. So she 
smiled to herself secretly, and sped on. They had not gone 
far when a knight stepped out from the shadow and stood 
across their path ; his arms were of silver. 

44 What news ? ” cried the lady. 

44 Love is forever,” sang the knight. 

44 It is well,” she said ; at which word he wheeled about 
his horse, and rode away. 

44 And who was he ? ” asked the lad. 

44 A lover of mine,” she replied. 

Now when he heard that the knight was her lover he was 
consumed with jealous rage, so that he would have de- 
scended out of the chariot and gone after him with intent 
to slay, had not the lady delayed him, saying, 44 Nay, be 
not jealous ; for no matter where thy love be placed, yet 
shall my love be set on thee forever.” 

44 And were I sure of you, O Golden Hair, I would love 
you with my life ; but you will not tell me your name nor 
the cause of your grief.” 

44 Kiss me, and I will tell.” 

44 Full fain am I to kiss you, but I may not until I have 
accomplished my quest,” he replied. So once more she 
made a cloud of her hair about him, and they drove on. 
When they had gone some distance further, a second knight 
came out of the shadow and stood across their path; his 
arms were of gold. 

44 What tidings ? ” cried the lady. 


HIS FIRST ADVENTURE 


31 


“ The feast is now ready,” sang the knight. 

“ It is well,” she answered ; at which word he wheeled 
about his charger and rode instantly away. 

“ Who was he? ” asked the lad. 

“ A lover of mine,” she replied. 

“ You have many lovers,” he said. “ I would that you 
had less, and that we two might journey always alone 
together.” 

“ And what of your quest? ” she laughed slyly. 

“ I had well-nigh forgotten my quest,” he whispered ; 
“ but might we not attain it together ? ” 

“ That may not be, for I also have a quest and am near- 
ing my kingdom,” she replied. “ Come, kiss me, and we 
will reign together.” 

“ Though I die on the road, yet will I strive toward 
Avalon.” But he said it like a child who is weary of a 
lesson which he has repeated many times. 

They had not gone far when a third knight stood across 
their path; his arms were of iron, his countenance was 
hidden, and from his helm drooped a sable plume, and his 
war-horse was black as night. 

“ What tidings ? ” cried the lady. 

“ Love has an end,” sang the knight ; but his voice was 
the voice of one who weeps in his song. 

“ It is well,” she answered ; and, as she spake, the knights 
of gold and of silver came out from the wood, and they 
three rode together behind her chariot. 

“ Who is he? ” asked the lad. 

“ My oldest lover,” she answered. 

“ Bid them begone,” he cried, “ or I must slay or be 
slain.” 

“You shall neither slay nor be slain,” she said; “how- 
ever, if you will kiss me, I will command them to begone, 
for I have entered into my kingdom.” 

“ That was a true word which your oldest lover spake, 


32 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


that love has an end; and because of it I would fain kiss 
you, and have a little present joy. But I may not until 
I have accomplished my quest.” 

“ There is but one worthy quest in all the world,” she 
said, “ and that is love. Were I a man, for love alone 
would I strive. Being a woman, it is hardly allowed to me 
to breathe my desire. Oh, that I were a man ! ” 

She let the reins fall from her hands, so that the char- 
coal-burner’s nag, being no longer urged, brought the 
chariot to a halt. The knights, who followed, stood silent. 
In that dim light, where he could hardly discern the ex- 
pression of her face, he could clearly see the fire flash- 
ing in her eyes ; also he could hear the beating of her 
heart, and could feel the warmth of her breath upon his 
cheek. 

“ Well,” he questioned at last, “ if you were a man ? ” 

“ If I were a man, I should remember that women can 
hate as well as love, and I should prefer that they should 
love. Were I a man, I would shrivel my soul in one night, 
if that were necessary, for the purchasing of one hour of 
passionate love. You who have pitied the most accursed 
of all lovers, can you not pity me? ” 

She locked her arms around his neck and her lips were 
close to his face. He felt that he was moving toward them. 
He had no power to resist. All strength had left his body, 
so that he dimly wondered that he still stood upright. Had 
he had the power to resist, he knew that he had no will to 
use it. Slowly, slowly he was drooping toward her. Their 
lips were nearing the touch. He was about to give to her 
that which he had rightfully denied. The three knights 
bent forward upon their horses, heedfully watching. At 
that moment a sudden recognition seized upon him, and he 
murmured the one word, “ Lilith ! ” Quickly she drew 
back from him with terror-stricken eyes. From a distant 
thicket came the voice of one singing: 


HIS FIRST ADVENTURE 


33 


" Son of God, thou little child 
O ’er whose sleep the Virgin smiled. 

Guard us, though this night be wild. 

From Lilith — Lilith.” 

For a second he threw his gaze abroad, and for the first 
time noticed, by the whiteness that was in the tree-tops, 
that dawn was at hand. He took a step backward in the 
chariot to avoid her arms ; as he did so, the horses started 
forward and he was jerked to the ground. The knights 
of silver, and of gold, and of iron rode over him, brandish- 
ing their swords and clanking their mail. He heard a 
sound of weeping, and the thud of hooves growing fainter 
down the glade. When he rose to his feet, chariot, and 
Lilith, and horsemen had all vanished, and it was full day. 
Sitting in the shade of a tree, near to where he had fallen, 
was the figure of a woman, who nursed at her breast a 
child. 


CHAPTER V 


THE SCARLET CITY 

“ Sister, how came you hither? ” he asked, for he recog- 
nised her as the woman who had had speech with him be- 
neath the gallows-tree. 

“ Brother, I came by a road of shame.” 

“ A road of shame, sister ! I saw no such road. I followed 
a forest way.” 

“ There was no road, until you made it. Now it is so 
broad that all may walk therein. Many there be who will 
follow it to their undoing.” 

“ But, sister, how may this thing be? I made no road ; I 
was driven hither in a chariot through the glade.” 

Then she bade him turn his head and look back. So he 
turned his head and looked back; and there, so far as his 
eye could reach, was a naked, open way. 

“ Now tell me, sister,” he begged, “ how happened this 
road where before there was trackless forest? ” 

And she told him, “ Wheresoever your body passed over, 
the shame of your errand blazed the way.” 

“ Now I see that I have done foolishly,” he answered her ; 
“ but surely I have not been shameful, for is there aught 
shameful in love? ” 

“Self-love,” she said, “ is always shameful ; in loving 
Lilith, you loved your own desire. See how you have 
thriven: you are now worse off than when you set out. 
You have lost your father’s horse. You have lost the 
sword which you had found. All this because you have 
forgotten your quest.” 


THE SCARLET CITY 


35 


At these words he put his hand to his belt and found that 
his sword had indeed vanished. Then he wept grievously, 
for he saw himself defenceless. 

44 Sister,” said he, 44 1 have proved myself unworthy of 
the task which Heaven had sent to me. I will return to my 
father’s hut, and remain a charcoal-burner all my days.” 

But she shook her head. 44 Not yet,” she said. 

44 O woman, you who walk through the world carrying 
your child, tell me, what shall I do? You have not followed 
me hither only to tell me that I have failed. How shall I 
recover those things which I have lost, that I may once 
more seek out Avalon ? ” 

44 The way is hard and perilous,” she replied, 44 yet with 
a stout heart you may attain.” 

44 Fear not for my courage,” said the lad, 44 for that has 
never failed me.” 

44 You will need a stout heart,” she said. 44 Three 
leagues from here stands the City of Lilith, to which you 
must journey, and from which you must depart, while it is 
day. If you enter, or remain, or depart by night, evil will 
befall you. To her city there is no road which you may 
tread, save the path which her chariot has left in its flight. 
If any speak to you by the way, answer them not. When 
you have entered the city, and have seen that which you 
shall see, make haste to escape. If you should be attacked, 
at that hour when you are hardest pressed, there shall come 
to you a knight. Ask him no questions until you have 
crossed a river, but trust him.” 

44 1 see no peril in that,” said the lad, “ and I have no 
doubt that I shall prosper.” 

44 Remember the road which you have made,” she said, 
44 and remember your first lady, and your first quest.” 
Then she fell into silence, and refused to speak again. 

So, when he saw that her message was ended, he kissed 
her child, and she did not restrain him, and went upon his 


36 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


way. His heart was now merry within him, for he said, 
“ Though I have failed once, yet, by well-doing, I shall ac- 
complish my task.” So he threw back his head, and set his 
eyes before him, and stepped manfully forward. 

Many thoughts and memories were troubling and teasing 
his brain. That so near to the hut, where he had lived un- 
eventfully all his life, there should have been so many ad- 
ventures. That to him should have come the two most 
beautiful ladies in all the world, — Lilith and that other 
one, who had looked in at his hut window and of whom he 
knew not the name, — and that he should have loved them 
both. That he, whose duty it was to search out Avalon, 
should now be bound for Lilith’s city. That the woman 
with the child should have appeared to him twice and, most 
wonderful of all, that he should have been willing to obey 
her. “Who is she? And why am I obeying her?” he 
asked himself ; and to each question he had to answer, “ I 
do not know ; but I feel that she is right.” 

“ It is a queer world, brother,” croaked a voice at his 
side. 

“ That ’s j ust what I ’ve been thinking ; it is a queer 
world — a very queer world,” he replied. Then he cast his 
glance abroad to see who had spoken, and saw no one. 

“ It ’s a queer world, brother,” went on the voice. 
“ Now here am I, born so very small, and there are you, 
born so very great ; yet who can tell the difference between 
us when our bodies are hidden, and he hears only a voice? 
You may be ugly, and I may be handsome; or you may be 
handsome, and I may be ugly — he never knows what we 
look like, he only hears a voice. Now that thought has 
been a great comfort to me.” 

“ And why has it been a great comfort to you? ” asked 
the lad, forgetting the counsel of the woman that he should 
answer no one by the way. 

“ Why, brother, the reason is plain — because I am little 


THE SCARLET CITY 


37 


and ugly. Here I sit in my high tree-tower and call down 
to the passers-by. Sometimes I speak softly and tenderly, 
and they say, 4 Hush, there ’s a woman somewhere near.’ 
And sometimes I speak loudly and boldly, and they say, 
4 Down on your knees, here comes a hero.’ And sometimes 
I shout out hoarsely, and they cry, 4 Run for your lives. 
A robber! A robber!’ Yet it’s only me — little me — 
all the while.” From high up in a mighty beech came a low 
and spiteful snigger, as though the speaker held his sides 
and tried not to laugh. 

This made the lad angry, so he said hastily, 44 Well, and 
if all this be true, what does it matter? ” 

44 Why, it does n’t matter, nothing matters ; that ’s just 
my point. If in this life, only what we say is of importance 
and that which we do and look like is of no account, what 
harm will deeds and looks do us when we are dead? Have 
a good time ; do what you like ; speak like a saint. That ’s 
my motto ; but, above all things, have a good time. I saw 
you coming along just now, and you seemed to be thinking 
such a lot of yourself that I couldn’t for the life of me help 
but call out. Take my advice, young man, and have a 
good time. Ha — ha — ha ! ” The speaker again went 
off into peals of derisive laughter. 

The lad stood gazing into the beech-tree. Presently 
the merriment subsided and a wizened face, wicked and leer- 
ing, with a tufted beard and crafty eyes, peered out from 
between the leaves. 44 What, still there ! ” its owner cried. 
44 Oh, get you on your way to Lilith’s city and take your 
pleasure while you may, for what does anything matter 
after we are dead? I doubt if you will now arrive before 
nightfall.” 

Then he saw that the j ester was a shrivelled dwarf ; and, 
at the mention of night, he remembered that he must enter 
and depart from the city while it was day, or evil would 
befall him. 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


“ Little man, little man,” he said, “ you have wasted my 
time and caused me to disobey, for I was commanded to 
speak to no one on my journey.” 

“ Obey ! ” shrieked the dwarf ; “ what will obedience 
count for after you are dead? I have watched many brave 
lads going up to Lilith’s city, but I never saw one that 
returned. So I have wasted your time, my noble lord! I 
have wasted your time! Ho — ho! Fair dreams to you 
to-morrow night; and so, good-day.” The little head 
withdrew, and again there was silence in the forest. 

“ An odd creature ! I must now run to make up for lost 
time; also I must remember to speak to no one by the 
way,” said the youth ; and he broke into a trot, following 
the ruts which the chariot wheels had made. Suddenly in 
his running he stopped, for he saw that he had come to a 
strange sight. At either end of a green sward stood a 
knight, mounted with spear in rest, ready for the combat ; 
but their spear-heads trailed toward the ground, as though 
too heavy for the warriors’ strength. In the midst of the 
sward sat a maiden, who, it would seem, was the cause of 
the fight ; but her head was bowed upon her knees, and so 
still was she that she scarce appeared to breathe. Then 
he remembered that of late he had heard no sound of sing- 
ing. Turning his eyes toward the branches, he noticed how 
the birds sat in silent rows, huddled together in fours and 
fives, all asleep. The brooding quiet of midnight was over 
the land, although it was yet full day. He ran to the 
maiden and strove to awaken her ; but she only groaned in 
her sleep. He stepped across to the nearest knight and 
spoke to him ; but both master and horse were slumbering, 
and the knight made no reply. 

Then he grew terrified, and seized the knight by his 
rusted drooping shield and shook him, crying, “ Speak, 
for God’s sake, speak.” But he received no answer, save 
the echo of his own voice, “ Speak, for God’s sake, speak.” 


THE SCARLET CITY 


39 


A sudden awe possessed him. He stood still listening, 
dumbfounded and amazed, afraid to stir lest he should 
again rouse up the echo. A bird, rustling its feathers un- 
consciously in sleep, caused him to jump aside. He looked 
up to the bough whence the sound had come and was 
greeted by the tones of a familiar voice ; 44 They will all 
awaken when it is night.” There, sitting among the 
drowsy fowl, he recognized the dwarf. 

44 And why when it is night ? ” he asked. 

44 In the Land of Lilith all things sleep until it is night. 
But you have again broken your promise, and have an- 
swered me yet a second time. Now I also am sleepy, and 
will speak with you no more.” He curled himself into a 
fork of the tree and was soon snoring. 

44 Alas,” moaned the lad, 44 1 am still the charcoal- 
burner, and there is no honour in my pledges. I have dis- 
obeyed twice. Would that I were a knight.” 

Then he set his face the more steadfastly to the comple- 
tion of his journey, walking swiftly on through the long, 
hot middle-day, until with the afterno.on he came out from 
the forest and stood upon a highland, looking down toward 
a desolate vale. Through the valley flowed a sluggish 
river, and by the river ran a travel-worn road, and road 
and river ran on till they entered a mighty city, which was 
set in the heart of the plain. So far as eye could reach, 
the land was devoid of verdure, as though it had been swept 
and harried by a savage invading host. Such trees as still 
stood were blackened and burned with recent fire. The 
fields were gray with ashes ; the river, scorched by a cloud 
of flame, had sunk lower in its channel, and crept painfully 
between smouldering banks. The very walls of the city 
appeared to have been charred. As for the city itself, it 
was built of scarlet stone, was of great extent, many- 
towered, and mounted toward the centre, buttress on but- 
tress, spire on spire, into a vast cone which was topped 


40 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


with a palace of black marble. Its effect upon the beholder 
was that of a staring blood-red eye, with palace for pupil, 
and city for iris, and wasted lands for bruised, disfigured 
flesh around the socket. Its appearance was malevolent 
and full of foreboding. 

As he gazed down upon it the entire landscape seemed to 
stand still and to concentrate its gaze evilly upon him, as 
though it were indeed alive. 

He shuddered. “ Ach ! 99 he exclaimed, “ it hates me. It 
grins upon me with the voiceless jealousy of the dying for 
those who are not dead. He strove to withdraw his eyes; 
but it was to no purpose, for he knew that the thing still 
regarded him. He was minded to turn back, but he could 
not — the gaze of the city drew him on. Very slowly he 
descended the hillside, quite unwillingly, till he came to the 
road, which bordered the river and ran by its side through- 
out the desert up to the gates of the city. Each step as 
he advanced he questioned himself, saying, “ Shall I pro- 
ceed or withdraw? 99 

A voice within him replied, “ Too late ! Too late ! 99 
Then he recalled that he must enter and depart while it was 
day. He bent his eyes upon the ground, that he might 
cast off the wicked fascination, and hurried on. Soon he 
was aware that he was not the only passenger who had 
passed along that way. Here and there, at frequent in- 
tervals, the road was scattered with human forms. They 
were of every condition and grade. Some, by their attire, 
had been noble lords. Some had been burghers. Some 
had been villeins, and some mere serfs. One thing was 
manifest; they were all strangers and travel-worn, and 
had been mysteriously overtaken on their way to the city. 
At first he thought they must be dead, so very silent did 
they lie, until he stooped his ear to one of them and heard 
the regular breathing of sleep. Like the knights, and the 
maiden, and the birds of the forest, they were in Lilith’s 
land, and slumbered while it was day. 


THE SCARLET CITY 


41 


66 What if they should awake and find me ? 99 he asked 
himself. He turned his gaze toward the sky that he might 
learn the hour. He saw with terror that the sun was far 
gone upon his downward track. The city seemed very 
distant. He began to despair of entering it before night- 
fall. Then he bethought him, “ Perchance Avalon lies 
within its walls, and King Arthur is held prisoner there. 
This may well be, for there is none who knows where Ava- 
lon abides.” 

So he took fresh courage and ran, till, with panting 
breath, he arrived at the city gate. It was open wide and 
the sentry who guarded it was, like all this world, asleep. 
The road, which he had followed, so soon as it had passed 
through the gate, at once began to climb. The river, which 
had flowed beside the road, dived noiselessly beneath the 
walls’ foundations in a glassy sheet, and was soon lost to 
sight. Intent upon making haste, he hurried through the 
portals and would have passed up the street, but his step 
upon the paving made so great a clangour that, in that 
silent air, the very heavens seemed to verberate and crea- 
tion to awake. He halted irresolute, half-minded to flee. 

As thus he stood, the lattice of a tall house gently 
opened above him, and a voice whispered down to him, 
“ Shoes off ; tread lightly,” after which it was closed. 
“ Shoes off ; tread lightly,” sighed the echo, and it was as 
thoi^igh the sleeping city warned him in its sleep. Then 
he removed his shoes, which were the home-carved sabots 
of a peasant, and went stealthily forward upon naked 
feet. 

“ This sleeping city is very watchful,” he muttered. “ It 
has in it one person at least who is a friend to me and who 
is wide awake.” The thought that there was at least one 
person who was watching over him, helped at first to keep 
at bay his sense of awe. But, as he advanced and became 
more lonely, the horrid hint arose within him, “ What if 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


that warning should have been a trap to prevent my escape, 
and to lure me further in? ” He looked back to the end 
of the long red street which he had traversed, but the 
gates were still open, and the sentry still slumbered. He 
looked up at the tall red houses, which towered above him 
on either side, and he shuddered, for beneath their rows 
of shuttered casements he thought that he could detect out- 
peering eyes. So certain was he that this was so with a 
window near to which he was standing that, placing his 
fingers upon the sill, he raised himself up on tiptoe and 
looked in through the cracks of the wooden blind. His 
gaze was met by that of a watching eye. When he would 
have shrieked aloud in his affright, a quiet voice spoke to 
him saying, “ Fear nothing ; I am your friend. The 
enemy sleeps until night. Hasten to the palace while it 
is day.” 

Up the long steep street he climbed, under balconies and 
towers, bridges and spires, until at length he reached the 
broad, black marble stairs which led to the topmost ledge, 
whereon the palace was established. Here he paused, look- 
ing back. The sun hung low in the sky; the domes and 
roofs of the city, and the deep straight channel of houses 
up which he had ascended, were stained to a darker red. 
They seemed to him to drip with blood, so that he could 
hear its spatter as it fell, drip — drip — drip. As he 
watched, the sun commenced to withdraw from the plain, 
and the darkness to creep toward the city wall. The sound 
of a distant turmoil was borne up to him upon the air, 
for everywhere within the advancing shadow the travellers, 
whom he had passed upon the road, were rising and run- 
ning with outstretched hands toward the gate. But the 
city still caught the light, and so it slept. The shadow 
drew nearer, and touched the sentinel who was sleeping, 
so that he, struggling to his feet, shook himself, and the 
thoroughfares rang with the rattle of his arms. 


THE SCARLET CITY 


43 


The lad, stricken with panic, turned toward the palace, 
because it stood highest and therefore would be last to lose 
the sun, and swiftly mounted its many steps. Behind him, 
far down below, he heard the noise of opening lattices, and 
of doors swung back, and of people coming out into the 
streets. If he might but gain the palace, there was a chance 
of safety; for within its walls and winding passages he 
could surely hide. Oh, if he had but guarded better his 
sword, he would now feel the more secure ! He was de- 
fenceless, and alone. Having arrived in the palace-yard, 
he pushed on through the outer portico and labyrinth of 
inner chambers until he reached the central hall. It was 
built in a circle, and covered with a dome which was upheld 
by seven great columns of sculptured porphyry. In its 
midst was a fountain which played continually, but the 
colour of its water, like the colour of the city, was of blood. 
Around the sides of the fountain were many people lying; 
some were men and some were women ; some were in 
knightly costume and some were servitors ; all were asleep. 
Upon a raised dais, protected by a body-guard of mailed 
warriors and by two huge dogs, a lady was couched. On 
the side of the dome which faced due west there was a nar- 
row aperture, through which fell a long and slanting ray 
of light, whereby the lad was enabled to discover the faces 
of the sleepers. As he regarded them, there was one thing 
which struck him, — that they were all evil and were all 
ancient. 44 Surely,” he said, 44 she who reclines upon the 
throne must be Lilith, and she will be, as ever, beautiful of 
face.” 

He mounted the steps, walking warily between the dogs, 
and looked down on her. The features were those of an 
aged crone, the throat was drawn and scraggy, the hands 
skinny and clutching. So foul was her expression 
that he could scarce refrain from slaying her where she 
lay. 


44 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


“ So you are the mistress of this city ! ” he exclaimed. 
“ Then where is Lilith? 99 

He noticed beneath her coverlet the outline of the pom- 
mel of a sword. Gently turning back the sheet, he inserted 
his hand and drew forth the blade. Eagerly he held it up, 
that it might catch the last of the waning light, and there 
read, “ I am true ; trust me.” In his amaze and delight 
he spent a lengthy space reading and re-reading the letters, 
nor did he heed how the sun’s last ray had shortened and 
was retreating higher and higher into the dome. 

When the light was all but gone he heard a sigh, and, 
looking down at the sleeping woman, saw that wjth the 
gathering of night she was growing younger, and was more 
like to Lilith. Also he saw that the men and women of her 
court had changed from being old, so that most were in 
their prime, and some were youths and maidens. Ere the 
last ray had vanished and darkness had settled down, he 
had recognised that she, who lay upon the throne, was none 
other than Lilith herself. Then the sun departed, and the 
building was filled with night. 


CHAPTER VI 


WHAT WENT ON IN THE PALACE 

There was sound of awakening, of yawning, of open- 
ing of eyes, and of bodies that stirred. The two great dogs 
that were by the throne rose up, stretched themselves, 
sniffed the air and whined. The lad, not knowing whither 
he might flee, fearing lest he should be lost in so large a 
place, moreover because he had grown more confident since 
the regaining of his sword, remained standing beside Lilith, 
grasping his naked blade. 

Out of the darkness a hand was laid upon him. “ Come,” 
said a voice, “ and I will show you where you may be 
safe.” Then, because he knew not what else to do, he 
followed. 

They had gone together but a little way when a soft 
red light began to suffuse the place. He saw that it was 
growing stronger, and that it came from the water where 
the fountain played. As he looked back the dogs caught 
sight of him and began to rush upon him and to bay. 

“ Slay the dogs,” said the voice ; so he smote off both 
their heads. At this sudden clamour the men and women, 
who were lying about the fountain, raised themselves up on 
their elbows and gazed abroad. But they could see noth- 
ing, for their eyes were still heavy with sleep. He mar- 
velled greatly when he looked upon their countenances, for 
they had all changed and now were passing fair. But his 
companion seized him by the arm and hurried him along 
toward the background where the light from the fountain 


46 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


had not yet spread, till they came to one of the seven great 
columns which upheld the dome, which was fashioned of 
sculptured porphyry. When the side of the column had 
been gently pressed, a stone swung back and they entered. 
Inside was a winding stairway, up which they climbed till 
they had traversed a hundred steps, when they came to a 
little chamber wherein were many spy-holes, through which 
a man might look down unseen on the court below ; but 
the chamber itself was in darkness, so that he might not 
read his companion’s face. 

“ Are we safe? ” he asked. 

“ For a time,” replied the voice, “ but now I command 
you that you look down upon the court, and see what 
manner of woman this Lilith is whom you have so falsely 
loved.” 

“ You also are a woman, as I judge from your tones, 
though I have not seen your face,” he said, and smiled. 

“ That is nothing to you,” answered his companion ; 
“ do as I bid, and look down.” 

So he went to one of the spy-holes, which was in the 
jaws of a dragon which had been sculptured on the outside, 
and through the jaws gazed down upon that which was 
happening below. 

The palace was all ablaze with the lurid light which came 
from where the fountain played, and the people were wide 
awake. Lilith had risen from her dais, and was standing 
radiant upon its topmost step, clothed in the glory of her 
golden hair, which shone so splendidly that it seemed to be 
filled with eyes. When she spoke, though she spoke in 
anger, her voice was like that of a little river which runs 
through a haunted vale. 

“ A stranger hath been here,” she said, “ for lo, he hath 
slain my dogs. Up, ye sleepers ! Up and see whether ye 
may find him.” 

While she yet spake a clamour arose, like to the sound 


WHAT WENT ON IN THE PALACE 47 

of an on-rushing tide, and torches appeared in the door- 
ways ; and the sentinel, who kept ward at the city gate, 
burst in, followed by a crowd of frenzied citizens. 

“O Lady Lilith, I have strange tidings,” he cried. 

“ Say on,” she said. 

“ When the shadow of night had touched me, so that I 
had awakened, I cast my eyes up the long red road which 
leads toward your palace, to watch how its walls still held 
the light. As I gazed, I saw a man looking back on me, 
and, while I still watched, he climbed your marble stairs, 
and entered into your palace.” 

“ What was his fashion? ” she asked eagerly. 

“ He was a great way distant from me,” the sentinel re- 
plied, “ but it seemed to me that he was young and garbed 
as a peasant.” 

“ I know him,” she said. “ I have long desired him.” 

Then there was a great outcry about the palace-gates: 
“ Room ! Room, my lords ! Give place, though I be but 
a little man.” 

The multitude eddied and swayed, and curses broke 
forth. 

“ Ach ! he hath pinched me, the little wretch ! ” 

“ Get you back to your forest, you spiteful stoat, and 
hide your ugly face ! ” 

“ Help ! Help ! the beast hath bitten through my leg.” 

And ever the answer came back : “ Room ! Room, my 
noble lords ! Though I be but a little man, give place.” 

From between the knees of the foremost throng there 
darted out the forest dwarf, thrice as vile to look upon now 
that he had forsaken his native trees. He waddled hide- 
ously across the open space, followed by the jeerings of 
the crowd, until he reached where Lilith stood. 

“ Peerless lady,” he croaked, “ hater of virtue and es- 
teemer of every vice, I have somewhat of importance to 
relate. As I sat in my leafy tower to-day, a low-born churl 


48 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


passed by. Yet, despite his birth, he was tall and straight 
and handsome withal; therefore I hated him. Knowing 
that he was bound for your ladyship’s city, and that, if he 
would be safe, he must enter and depart from it by day, 
I delayed him for a great while with speech. When he had 
grown tired of me, he ran away. So I followed through 
the greenwood until I discovered him, standing agape at 
where Sir Greed and Sir Envy are wont to contend for the 
hand of your ladyship’s most lovely daughter, the Maiden 
Discontent. So I spake again with him, and wasted yet 
more of his time. And now I have come to warn your 
ladyship that he lurks alone and unarmed within your city 
walls, so that you may have the taking of his life.” 

44 He has come at last ! ” she muttered, and her eyes 
blazed. 44 Search the palace. Search the city,” she cried. 

Then all the rabble from without poured in, and they 
hunted both high and low, but all in vain. So they left the 
palace ransacked and deserted, and descended into the city 
to continue the hue and cry. 

When they were all gone and the court remained in 
silence, the lad turned to his companion in the secret 
chamber, and spake. 44 Who art thou? ” he asked. 44 Art 
thou one of this people? ” 

And she answered, 44 Nay, but far otherwise.” 

44 Tell me, w'ho art thou ? ” he cried. 

44 I am one who dwelleth behind closed lattices, through 
which I whisper wisdom into the ears of foolish men.” 

44 So it was you who warned me in the street that was 
red? ” 

44 It was I who warned you.” 

44 What is your mission that you haunt this city in 
disguise? ” 

44 That I may save men’s souls from Lilith.” 

44 1 would that I might see your face,” he exclaimed, for 
these last words had sounded to him familiar. 


WHAT WENT ON IN THE PALACE 49 


“No man may look upon my face unless he be worthy,” 
replied the stranger, “ and unless he hath lost all love for 
Lilith, and hath seen her as no longer fair.” 

Then was he greatly troubled. “ That Lilith is fair,” 
said he, “ I may not deny, for she seemed to me in her 
anger to be more beautiful than ever before. But, as for 
my love of her, be assured, that has long gone by. There- 
fore, I pray thee, discover to me now thy face.” 

“ Look down again,” answered the stranger, “ and tell 
me whether thou hast ceased to love her.” 

“ I swear it by the Holy Cross.” 

“ Yet, look down this once,” the stranger urged. 

Then he returned to the spy-hole, and looked down. 
Far without in the city he could hear the rabble’s hungry 
cry, but the court was empty and quiet. As he looked, he 
saw that it was not quite empty, but that one lonely figure 
was there, stretched out in grief along the pavement. 
Presently it stirred, and a woman raised up her golden 
head, and sighed, “ Ah, that he, whom I love, should be so 
near and yet should not come to me! With me it is ever 
thus; they love me for a night and forget me for all the 
length of days. Thus Adam did ; thus did they all. How 
could I expect that with this dear lad it should have ended 
otherwise. Alas! alas! Would that I might be rightly 
loved.” 

Then she fell to weeping gently, and the sound of her 
tears was melancholy as rain among autumn leaves. He 
looked on, and his heart was touched for her. 

“ They say that she is evil,” he said ; “ but what purpose 
has love if it does not make us to see with purer eyes ? ” 
Something deeper stirred within him, and he knew himself 
to be in peril. 

Turning to the stranger he sobbed, “ 0 lady, thou who 
hast saved me twice this day, I am hard pressed by temp- 

4 


50 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


tation and doubt, — therefore, give me strength and show 
unto me thy face, I pray.” 

She drew near to him and her fingers were in his hair, 
and he could feel her leaning down above him through the 
darkness. “ This is a battle,” she said, sorrowing, “ which 
one alone may fight; and that one is not I. Think on 
Avalon and be brave.” 

So he strove to think on Avalon and to be brave. But 
ever there arose before him the tragic face of Lilith, and 
the age-long agony that was in her eyes. 

“ I will look upon her but once again,” he told himself. 
" And this once shall be the last.” 

He crept to the spy-hole and looked down. All around 
the witch-woman her hair hung loosened from its golden 
bands ; with a death-like pallor shone out her grievous 
face. In her hands she held a silver lute whereon, as he 
watched, she played. The sound of her singing was like 
wind upon the mountains, to one who sits in a sheltered 
valley at the end of a summer’s day. She sang of how 
God first made her, and of all her pleasure that was past, 
of how it would never come again. Always she repeated, 
“ Ah, how it would never come again.” She sang of her 
love for Adam, who was tallest of all God’s angels, and 
of the joy she had had when she walked by his side in 
Heaven. Of how God had sent him away, and of her sor- 
row, and of how she had searched for him throughout the 
stars and had found him in the Garden of Heart’s Desire. 
There she had loved him, though he had forgotten her, and 
had taught him to love her anew. Then she sang of Eve, 
whom God had made, and whose beauty was born to die — 
as all pleasures die — and whose beauty will never come 
again; of her envy for Eve, and of how she had tempted 
her. “ I followed them out from the Garden,” she sang, 
“ and I gave up Heaven for Adam, though Adam loved 
not me. All through the years have I sought amongst his 


WHAT WENT ON IN THE PALACE 51 


children for one who could love me perfectly, as I love; 
but none have I found worthy — none. Yet one there was 
who lately came, and him I could have loved. Whither he 
has gone I know not; but ah, if he should return! He 
followed me, and he gazed on me, and his eyes were like 
unto Adam’s ; but brighter, brighter. Life is so short, 
love is so long, and pleasures never come again. Yet love 
is for always — always.” 

This she sang and many other things, which may not be 
spoken by men, — of forbidden delights which scar the lips 
which portray, and of the pleasurable ways of sin. Yet 
so tenderly and so innocently did she utter them, that her 
words seemed to hold no evil, but only a mournful sweetness. 

“ She is no temptress,” he whispered indignantly ; “ she 
is only a broken-hearted child. If the world thinks other- 
wise, it is wrong. If God thinks otherwise, — well, God 
was ever a tyrant, as all men know, — though this is a 
word which few have dared to say. They are all wrong, 
both God and His world; so I will dare to comfort her. 
Lilith, Lilith,” he whispered down; and her eyes looked 
directly into his, as if she had known his whereabouts all 
the time, and her eyes beckoned. He arose to go. Then 
was he reminded of the stranger who had brought him 
thither, who was still standing at his side. 

“ Will you swear that you have ceased to love her? ” 
the stranger asked in a mournful voice. Then was he 
shamed, and hung his head, and strove hurriedly to depart. 

“ Nay, listen,” said the stranger, throwing around his 
shoulder an arresting arm ; “ to every quest and to every 
labour God has appointed a reward, and that reward no 
man who has sought may either exchange or deny. The 
reward that was to have been yours was Avalon and the 
love of the lady who first called you forth. Of this quest 
of Lilith’s the reward is oblivion, for the wages of sin is 
death. Yet, if before the end comes you should repent of 


52 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


that which you are about to perform this night, cry upon 
the name of the Living God and He will send you a 
rescuer.” 

“Ah, could I see your face,” he cried, “ then would I be 
strong.” 

“ First must a man be strong,” she replied, “ then may 
he see my face. Once already have you almost seen my 
face, and then were you nearest Avalon.” 

“ Come life, come death,” he moaned, “ I am very lonely 
and must be loved of someone. If you will not love me, 
then I needs must go to Lilith.” 

“ As yet,” whispered the stranger, “ you are not worthy 
of my love.” 

Sadly they descended the column’s hundred stairs, which 
led to the secret door which opened on the court below. 
But, when the door had closed upon him, he discovered that 
his companion had vanished and that he had lost his guide. 


CHAPTER VII 


THE WILES OF LILITH 

When he found that his protectress was indeed de- 
parted, he would fain have turned back and have knocked 
for re-admittance upon the hidden door ; but he refrained 
because of his pride. “ For she will say to me when she 
sees me, ‘ What ! Come back so soon ? 9 And she will 
regard me scornfully, and hold me for a weakling, and for 
one who is afraid of the night.” 

Thus said his lips, but his heart spoke otherwise. 

While he was hovering between two minds, he heard the 
voice of Lilith calling him. “ Ah, Sir, Yes and No, you 
are Adam’s son indeed; your eyes speak love, but your 
heart speaks slander. And is my face so foul, and am I 
so altogether vile that you may find no pleasure in me for 
so much as one little night? Nay, come and gaze upon my 
body; for kings have sought to win me, and have sought 
in vain.” 

“ Aye, keep on speaking,” he said, “ for, if legend speaks 
true, even God could not refrain Himself from finding 
pleasure in your voice. Where God has loathed the rebel 
words, yet loved the rebel’s voice, it is no sin that I should 
do the same.” 

“ Sin ! Sin ! What is sin ? ” she asked in a tone which 
was mid-way between laughter and crying. “ There was 
no sin till God named it. When first I walked with Adam, 
God blessed our union and smiled. Then was love easy, 
and God called it virtue. Afterwards, when Adam had lost 
his angel’s name and I, for his sake, had lost my Paradise, 


54 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


I still loved; so God turned away the mind of Adam from 
me, and cursed me. Then was love difficult, and God called 
love vice. There was no sin until God made and named it.” 

“ Surely these words sound true, sweet Lilith. Before 
ever I met with thee or had heard thy defence, even while 
I conversed with the woman beneath the gallows-tree, I 
pitied thee, and knew that thou hadst been wrongly dealt 
by.” 

“ The woman ’neath the gallows-tree — she who carries 
a babe at her breast ! She is an evil woman and no friend 
to me. And for why? I will tell you — her name is Eve, 
therefore she hates me. Alway she waits upon the Road of 
Life and waylays her latest sons, that she may fill them 
with dread of my name and make me lonely forever, be- 
cause I once was her enemy.” 

“ Art thou very lonely, Lilith? ” 

“ Lonely unto death, yet cannot die.” 

“ And were I to come to you, what then ? ” 

“ We would be happy. O thou timid one who, finding 
pleasure in my voice, standest afar off and who, having 
heard my story, pitiest me, draw near unto me now, and 
give me comfort, and find pleasure in my face.” 

Then he forgot all warning and advanced boldly forth 
into the open court. She rose upon her knees and stretched 
far out her hands to greet him. He halted just as he came 
within her touch. “ What of the knights whom men say 
that thou hast slain, and what of the single hair that is 
twisted about each heart? ” 

66 Lies ! All lies ! ” she said. 

Then he stooped far down, that she might kiss him and 
take him in her arms ; but he kissed her not again. This 
noticing, she commenced to fondle him all the more and to 
take his face between her hands, and to kiss his mouth and 
eyes. But still he made her no reply. Bowing her head, 
she wept. 


THE WILES OF LILITH 


55 


“ You do not love me,” she cried ; “ you distrust me. I 
have given you of my all and you have given me not even 
a caress.” 

“ You wrong me. I love you as my own soul, but I 
have a quest.” 

“ Your quest is accomplished with the attaining of 
Lilith. Come, now, I will make a bargain with you; for 
a single kiss I will show you Avalon.” 

“ Aye! truly? Then my quest is indeed at an end.” 

He took her in his arms and kissed her, and he pressed 
her to his breast. Then did his blood course through his 
veins like furious fire, and his eyes sparkled, and he be- 
came as one drunken. He kissed her upon the mouth many 
times, and ran his fingers through her shining hair. 
“ What of the rabble who seek my life? ” he asked laugh- 
ingly. “ Is this their accustomed way of welcoming a 
guest? ” 

“ Come and see,” she said. 

So she caused him to wear a scarlet gown with a hood 
which should hide his brows, that he might not be recog- 
nised ; and she robed herself in similarwise, for scarlet was 
the city’s badge, and thus they sallied forth. 

Though it was night the streets were ablaze, for in every 
window shone a lamp; so the stars were dimmed in their 
shining and none saw them, for all men feigned that it was 
day. From around rose up the clamour of shouting, and 
of those who clashed in fight. 

“ Where shall we go ? ” she asked. 

“ To the combat,” he answered. 

Hand-in-hand down the long red street they passed. 
He peered into the illumined houses, but they were all 
empty ; the people had gone away. As he walked beneath 
the casement which had opened to warn him, he gazed up 
and shuddered, lest he should see a face. 

“ She is not there,” said Lilith. 


56 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


Shame-stricken, because he had thought that she had 
not known of that adventure, he cast his eyes upon the 
pavement, then halted in panic, for the stones and stair- 
way of the house were slippery with recent slaughter. 

She smiled on him and laughed not loudly. 44 And are 
you, whose wholeidesire is to be made a knight, made timor- 
ous at the sight of a little blood? ” 

44 Whose blood? ” he said. 

44 Wherever men fight,” she answered, evading him, 44 it 
is necessary that some should die.” 

44 Swear to me that this is not a woman’s blood.” 

44 1 swear it by our lqve.” 

They came down the street to the outer gate. As they 
advanced, it grew impossible to speak by reason of the 
tumult; but she held him fast by the hand, so that his 
heart became mad and delirious within him. She led him 
by a quiet lane to the city wall, along which they walked till 
they came to the watch-tower, which was above the gate. 
They entered and climbed till they had reached its topmost 
summit. They looked out, and beheld a strange world. 
To the farthest edge of the horizon the countryside was 
aflame, all save the road which led to the city, and this 
was a tunnel which ran through fire. Those travellers, 
whom he had noticed sleeping in the day, were now rush- 
ing clamorously for shelter to the city. Upon the walls, 
and before the city gate, stood the rabble, and in their 
midst were many knights with a tall knight at their head, 
who fought the fugitives off, and hurled them back to the 
flames. 

44 Ho, for the Lady Lilith,” they sang ; 44 ho, for destruc- 
tion and death ! ” 

44 Who are these travellers with whom your subjects 
fight? ” asked the lad. 

44 Lovers of mine,” sang Lilith, 44 who have sought me 
throughout the world, and whom I have rejected.” 


THE WILES OF LILITH 


57 


Then, because he still held her hand, and had kissed her 
lips, so that evil had filled his heart, he was glad that such 
things should be and that his rivals should die. “ Ho, 
for the Lady Lilith,” he cried, “ ho, for destruction and 
death ! ” 

Then he begged her that he might have horse and har- 
ness to ride into the thickest of the strife. 

“ Nay,” said she, “ for we have other deeds to do this 
night. Moreover, should you join in this encounter the 
chances are that my men would slay you.” 

“ How so? Do your warriors wrangle among them- 
selves ? ” 

“Watch and you will see,” she said; “and watch par- 
ticularly the Crimson, and the Iron, and the Gold, and the 
Silver Knights, for they are all my lovers.” 

Then, as he watched, there was a pause in the combat, 
for most of the travellers were slain and others had not 
yet come up. As he watched, the Iron and the Gold 
Knights turned upon him of the Silver armour, and slew 
him with coward blows. For one smote him in the back, 
and another cut down his horse from under him, and, when 
he was fallen, together they trampled him into the ground. 
As it had been a sign, the citizens fell one upon another, 
always two or three on to one, and commenced to slay and 
be slain. So this went on with great bloodshed, until fresh 
travellers came up and the struggle with the foe without 
re-commenced. 

“ If the travellers are your rejected lovers,” said he, 
“ who are these so strange citizens of yours, who stab one 
another in the back, when it is night? ” 

“ They were also travellers once,” she said, “ but they 
defeated those who were then my citizens, and put them to 
the sword, and captured the city by their might. And 
these who are now my citizens will shortly in like manner 
be slain by other travellers, perchance to-night; and the 


58 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


travellers will take their place as citizens. For my subjects 
cannot agree together, therefore they commit murder 
among themselves and weaken their own force. And the 
reason for this is plain, for my citizens are also my lovers, 
and each man slays his brother in the hope that he may 
have me for his bride.” 

“ And now you are mine alone,” said the lad, drawing 
her to him and kissing her once again. 

“Now I am yours,” she echoed. Then standing erect 
and glancing across her shoulder, she cried, “ How now, 
Sir Modred; what brings you hither? ” 

“ That which brings us all hither, my lady, — only love.” 

The lad, on hearing a second voice, started up and saw 
that a third presence had come upon the watch-tower roof. 
He was a gaunt knight, of crafty aspect. He carried a 
naked dagger ; his vizor was but half-raised, and his right 
hand dripped with blood; always, even when he stood up- 
right, he seemed to be crouching for the spring. 

Lilith placed her arms about the lad protectingly. 
“ Love brought you not hither, Sir Modred,” she said, 
“ but treachery.” 

“ In your city, my Lady, love and treachery are one.” 

“ Go back to the fight, Sir Modred,” she bade him 
sternly ; and then whispered mysteriously, “ the end is not 
yet, your turn shall also come.” 

While they had been speaking, the lad had noticed this 
Sir Modred, how he was the Crimson knight, and had a 
deadly spear-thrust in his side which he strove in vain to 
cover with his hand as though he had great shame of it. 
This knowledge was to be of service to him in after days, 
though he knew not at this time what God had in store. 

“ I will not go back to the fight,” snarled Sir Modred, 
“ unless I take your lover with me, or first see him die.” 

While these words were in the saying, Lilith bound a 
strand of her golden hair about the lad’s eyes, so that it 


THE WILES OF LILITH 59 

seemed to him that he fell into a gentle sleep and was 
wafted away. 

When he came to himself he was nested in the cleft of a 
high rock, the sides whereof were lined with down of sea- 
birds, and around the rock, and as far as eye could reach, 
swayed and washed a restless blue-gray sea. 

“ Lilith, O Lilith ! ” he cried. 

“ I am here,” answered a voice from above him. He 
stretched up his arms and drew her gently down, till she 
lay at his side. 

“ Where are we ? ” he whispered ; for in that still 
void with its dusky twilight it was sacrilege to speak 
aloud. 

“Names, names, names,” she murmured; “why trouble 
about names when the heart is singing with delight? ” 

“ Is it Avalon? You promised that it should be Avalon.” 

“ Are you happy ? ” she questioned. 

“ As never before.” 

“ Let that suffice,” she replied, “ and we will call this 
rock the Rock of Romance.” 

“ I am content.” 

Then, for many years, as it seemed to him, they lay in 
that hollow and watched the changing tide. And they told 
one another tales, in whispers, as children will, of where the 
waves come from and of what they say. And so the hours 
went by. 

“ What of your quest? ” she asked at last, now that she 
thought that she was safe. 

“ Ah, what of my quest ! ” he sighed. 

At that moment he saw upon the farthest limit of the 
ocean a carack, with a sail of palest blue and a hull that 
was of burning copper. 

“ Look, what is that which travels out yonder? ” he 
cried. 

She looked to where he pointed, and discerned the gleam- 


60 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


ing of the sail. “ I know not who it is,” she replied, start- 
ing up with fear in her eyes ; “ but this I know, that this 
sea is mine, and it ill-betides the adventurer who trespasses 
hither alone.” 

As the carack drew nearer, they made out a man in ar- 
mour, who knelt in the bows with a sword between his 
hands, as it were a cross, and prayed. Onward he drifted, 
with fast-closed eyes, till his vessel was almost upon the 
rocks. 

“ I will shout to him, and warn him of his danger,” said 
the lad. 

“ As you love me, nay.” 

“ Rut I have a kindness for him, for it seemeth to me 
that his countenance is not unlike mine own.” 

“ Let him perish,” she hissed, “ for believe me, this is 
magic sent to betray.” 

“ Must I watch him die? ” 

“ Yes. For either he or I must die.” 

When he looked upon her and saw how beautiful she was, 
his heart failed him; so he returned his eyes to the sea. 
Far down below, at the foot of the cliff, so far that it made 
him dizzy to gaze, the waters lapped and rippled, and, just 
beyond the cliff, there was a little bubbling swirl. The 
carack drove on and the knight still prayed. As the prow 
caught the outer eddy of the whirlpool, the youth felt a 
motion beside him; but he dared not look up, for all his 
anxiety was fixed upon the tragedy which was happening 
at the cliff-foot below. Yet he knew that Lilith was bend- 
ing over him and was gazing down, because the wind made 
little whips of her hair which stung his face. Round and 
round the barque began to travel along the edge of the 
watery maze, with a speed that was majestic and slow at 
first, but which was ever-quickening in pace. Now the 
great blue sail hung empty, and clattered against the mast. 
Now it filled with wind and bellied, striving to tear the ship 


THE WILES OF LILITH 


61 


free from its imminent fate. The knight heard nothing, 
and still he prayed. Little by little the copper keel drew 
into the race, till it had almost reached the centre, when, 
as if for the first time aware of its danger, the carack halted 
and hovered. 

44 Can nothing save him? ” cried the lad, in an agonised 
voice. There was no reply; yet the silent sky and sea 
seemed to whisper, 44 Hush ! 99 

He saw a face drift up from beneath the whirlpool; it 
was the face of a woman made ghastly by sin. She 
stretched out a hand above the wave, and touched the 
knight. Stiffly he arose, letting fall his sword, and opened 
his eyes. Then was it seen that, instead of praying, he had 
been kneeling asleep. When the sword had left his grasp, 
the hand plucked him from over the side; held him poised 
in mid-air ; a look of horror spread across his face ; then 
captress and captive slowly sank, till they were lost to sight. 
The carack righted itself ; the wind filled the sky-blue sail ; 
the vessel wrenched itself free from the snare, and depart- 
ing in haste, returned across the slate-gray sea till it van- 
ished, a shining speck, below the horizon. Still the lad 
leaned out above the cliff, staring down its sheer side at the 
ice-cold waves — for the murdered knight had been himself, 
and the countenance of the woman, despite its defilement, 
had been the reflected face of Lilith. At last he withdrew 
himself by slow degrees into the sheltered nest. 

44 Oh, Lilith,” he groaned, 44 is it true? Is your soul so 
vile? ” 

44 Look and see,” she said, and she too was crying; 44 look 
into and read my countenance, for the face is the mirror of 
the soul.” 

44 1 dare not.” 

She tore his hands aside and compelled him to gaze upon 
her with his eyes. He saw that she was fresh and beauti- 
ful, and that her lips were those of a young girl. 


62 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


44 It was magic, all magic,” she wept ; 44 trust in my face, 
for the face is the mirror of the soul.” 

44 Aye, but I remember now that I have seen your face by 
day, and then it was haggard, lined, and old. Therefore, 
though your soul be pure as the soul of the Holy Virgin, 
there was truth in this vision that I saw.” 

44 You no longer love me, for true love is not slain by the 
frenzy of enchauntment. Woe is me, that I should have 
given you that which you despise — my heart ! ” 

Then she shook loose her hair, and disordered her dress, 
and sobbed. 

Now, when he saw her thus, madness came upon him, and 
he was sorely vexed that he had caused her pain. He sat 
and watched her, and argued with himself : 44 Natheless, 
when I entered the palace and the sun was setting, I did see 
her, and her face was foul. She was only fair when the 
night came. The face that I saw in the whirlpool was the 
face which she wore by day. Surely all that I have heard 
is faithful, and she is an ensnarer of souls. This was a 
warning sent from God.” 

But, while he yet spake, the words died upon his lips, 
and his heart went out to her. Almost against his will, 
he drew towards her, and snatching her passionately to his 
breast, whispered in her ear, 44 Though all that they say of 
you be true, and you should choke me with these white 
hands of yours so soon as it is day, I still love you, you 
witch.” 

She lay motionless in his arms, as though she had heard 
nothing. 44 Lilith, little Lilith,” he whispered, 44 hearken, 
you are no witch and I love you — love you.” 

When he had said this many times and had exhausted 
both his kisses and his words, slowly she raised her head. 
So simple did she look that her face seemed no longer that 
of a girl, but of a little child. Her lips moved. 44 Will you 
stand the test? ” 


THE WILES OF LILITH 


63 


44 What test ? ” he cried. 64 Set me any task, howsoever 
difficult, that I may prove that this, which was my infidelity, 
is no longer mine.” 

44 1 will tell you,” she said, pressing close to him and 
clutching him round the neck. 44 There is a wicked woman 
whose desire it is to kill me, that she may have you for her- 
self. At this moment she is in my power, and I desire that 
you shall slay her for me. This is the test. You alone can 
do the deed.” 

44 To kill a defenceless woman,” he said, 44 is no work for 
one who would be made a knight.” 

44 When you said that by day I was ugly and vile,” she 
answered, 44 your words were not knightly. You do well 
to be careful in your deeds, — you, who are so delicate in 
your speech. Yet, listen. This woman, if you do not kill 
her, will surely have my life; for she hates me and will 
separate us, and will carry you away. If you refuse my 
errand, I must die.” 

With caressing touches of her hands and with soft words 
she cozened him, till, saying to himself, 44 And must this 
thing die? these hands, this tender body, moulder to de- 
cay? 99 he was persuaded. 

44 O Lilith,” he murmured, 44 1 can refuse you nothing. 
You must not die, for I cannot live without you. Lead me 
to where I may do the deed. For surely I will do it, though 
afterward I perish of shame.” 

She clapped her hands and laughed, 44 1 shall live, and 
in love we shall live.” 

44 Take me quickly,” he besought her, 44 for my will 
grows faint.” 

Then she wove before his eyes a strand of her golden 
hair so that he fell asleep ; and, while he slept, his body was 
wafted away. 


CHAPTER VIII 


THE PERIL 

When he awoke, they were again upon the city wall, and 
a look of morning was in the sky. 

“ Come,” she said, plucking him by the arm, “ that 
which we have to do we must do quickly, for she must die 
before the dawning of new day. Should the sun find her 
living, she will burst her bonds and escape. Moreover, you 
shall have a reward for your labour. When you have slain 
her, you shall reign with me in my palace.” 

“ Is she old? ” he questioned. 

“ You will see.” 

“ Is she evil to look upon ? ” 

“ That you will soon know.” 

“ Has she offended against God? ” 

" Who has not? ” 

When he found that she was obstinate to answer none of 
his questions, he fell into silence, and gazed abroad. They 
were treading along the city wall. All sound of strife had 
died away ; the night was very still. The fires, which had 
burned so furiously throughout the country-side, had now 
sunk into gray ashes, which smouldered and glowed be- 
tween the shadows. Everything was indistinct and blurred. 
In the smoke he made sure that armed men were moving of 
whom some had wings, — a countless host. They made no 
noise, for all that they were so many. Somehow they re- 
called to him those knights who had wandered through his 
forest-home, bound upon noble quests. Also they reminded 


THE PERIL 


65 


him of the large hopes which he had had in the olden days, 
when he had planned those things which he would do, if ever 
he should set out. Then he remembered his present errand, 
and that it had for its purpose the killing of a woman. 
He wondered what his mother and his father, the charcoal- 
burners, would say to such tidings. 

They turned aside from the wall and entered an alley, 
which mounted through the city and came out by the pal- 
ace gates. In the houses, which towered up on either hand 
and almost met overhead, there was no sign of life. The 
lamps, which had burned in the earlier night, had gone 
completely out, or else flickered in a departing flame — 
symbols of despair. The air was damp and chilly, penetrat- 
ing his body with cold, causing his teeth to chatter. He 
struggled with weariness and numbness at every step. A 
great fear began to move within his heart and to reflect 
itself in the world around, — the fear of the deed which he 
was preparing to do. It seemed to him that many pres- 
ences accompanied him up the narrow lane, jostled him, 
and disputed for his possession. Continually he thrust 
out his hands to stave them off, but found nothing there. 
Onward they climbed, till they came out at last upon the 
broad red road, where it met the marble steps which led 
to the palace portico. Here was assembled a multitude, 
shrouded and silent. Ten thousand pairs of expectant eyes 
bore witness to his coming. A herald, whose body was 
robed in black and whose face was masked, stepped out 
upon the topmost stair and, blowing upon his trumpet, pro- 
claimed, “ Make haste, O Lady Lilith, in that which thou 
doest, for shortly the sun must rise.” 

“ I am ready, bring her forth,” the Lady Lilith replied. 

Turning to the lad, she kissed him openly and said, “ I 
have done all that I can do. Now do I entrust my life to 
you. Be not deceived by aught of seeming loveliness that 
may meet your eyes when she appears, but take this sword 

5 


66 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


and smite off her head, and make haste. Remember, you 
have given me your love.” 

44 Must this thing be ? ” he faltered. 

44 Thus, and thus alone, shall our wedlock be complete,” 
she replied. 

Then he seized the sword and rushed up the stairway, 
through the passage that was made for him by the crowd, 
and the Lady Lilith followed. He reached the portico 
panting, and halting cried, 44 Where is this wicked woman 
whom I must slay ? ” 

A sweet voice answered him , 44 Lo, I am here.” 

He looked down at his feet and there discovered a maiden, 
who was lying bound both hand and foot. Her hair was 
of gold, and her eyes were like two stars, so that he could 
not gaze upon her face because of its exceeding brightness. 

44 Do you not know me? ” she asked. 

44 How should I know you ? ” he replied. 44 One thing I 
know; that you are in some ways like to Lilith, and that 
she would have me slay you.” 

44 Have you so soon forgotten the eyes of her who looked 
in through your hut window, beckoning you forth? ” 

Then the memory of her flashed upon him, and those 
words which he had spoken of her came to mind, how her 
hair was like bars of gold, through which her eyes looked 
out. Also he recalled the words which Eve had spoken be- 
neath the gallows-tree; how God had been sorry for the 
jg rief that was in His world and had caused to be made a 
second woman like to, yet more beautiful than, Lilith, that 
she also might sing sweetly, and that she also might have 
golden hair, and that she also by her singing and golden 
hair might capture men’s souls ; that she was God’s crea- 
ture in this world to save men’s souls from Lilith ; also that 
through love of her the sons of Adam should one day re- 
enter their long-lost Garden of Heart’s Desire, wherein 
Avalon abides. 


THE PERIL 


67 

Having remembered these things, he let fall his eyes and 
whispered, “ I had forgotten ; but now I recall.” 

While he was yet speaking, the herald blew upon his 
trumpet and for a second time proclaimed, 44 Make haste, 
O Lady Lilith, in that which thou doest, for shortly the sun 
must rise.” 

Then Lilith ran forward, and fell down at the lad’s feet, 
clasping him by the knees and crying, “ Quickly ! Quickly ! 
One little stroke in our love’s defence, and I am saved.” 

While he stood hesitating as to how he should acquit 
himself, he saw that a commotion had arisen in the crowd: 
that that Crimson Knight, of crafty aspect, who looked on 
the world ever through a vizor half-raised, Sir Modred by 
name, had rushed to the front and was seizing Lilith about 
the girdle, and was striving to carry her off. From another 
quarter came the voice of that recreant Sir Specious, cry- 
ing, 44 Ho, there, good people, you who are nearest to him, 
seize the villain, for he hath stolen my sword, and even now 
it is in his hand.” 

The lad raised the sword that Lilith had given to him 
wherewith to slay, and in the growing light read along the 
blade the magic letters, 44 1 am true ; trust me.” 

“ It is for a sign,” he said ; 46 for by the hand of this 
temptress God hath restored to me my sword ; now surely 
He will restore me to my quest.” 

Turning round scornfully he shouted, 44 Sir Specious, 
you lie.” Then, hearing a moaning, he looked down at 
his feet where Lilith still clasped him, and saw how Sir 
Modred was battering her hands with his pommel, that he 
might force her to free herself, that he might carry her 
away. 

Then, because he had loved her and was filled with pity, 
he smote Sir Modred upon the helm with his brand, so that 
sparks did fly. For a silent moment the people gazed on 
the spectacle, unnerved by excess of rage, till the voice of 


68 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


Sir Specious was heard crying, “ Ho, for the Lady Lilith ! 
Ho, for Destruction and Death ! Slay, slay.” 

Whereupon they fell to, and began to fight. Sir Modred 
and the lad, dashed to the ground by the maddened crowd, 
rolled over and over, grappling together and searching for 
one another’s throats. In his right hand Sir Modred 
grasped a dagger, which he strove to use, but Lilith ham- 
pered him by holding back his arm. When the lad saw this, 
and that his fight with Sir Modred was not fair, he refused 
to kill him. Yet because Sir Modred would not release him, 
but grasped him firmly with his left hand, he struck off 
Sir Modred’s left hand at the wrist. 

Then Lilith, seeing that Sir Modred could harm no more, 
came to the lad and besought him, saying, “ Inasmuch as 
I have saved your life this day from the cruelty of that 
wicked man, I pray you of your courtesy, grant me my 
request. For there is yet time; one little blow and our 
love is saved.” 

Because she had saved his life, he could now refuse her 
nothing. “ Lead me to her,” he said ; “ let the crowd make 
way.” 

When Lilith stretched forth her hands, the citizens fell 
back on every side; so they came to where the captive 
maiden lay. When he saw her and thought of what he had 
to do, he was shaken with sobs. He raised his blade, and 
closed his eyes, and struck. 

“ Ah, traitor to thy word, strike again,” Lilith cried. 

“ Why call me traitor? ” he asked. Then he opened his 
eyes and saw that his blow had severed the cords which 
bound the maiden’s hands, and that she herself was quite 
unscathed. 

“No fault of mine,” said he to Lilith, “ ’t is the work of 
the words which are written across my blade. Nevertheless, 
for your sake I will strike once more, that you may know 
that I am no traitor.” 


THE PERIL 


69 


So he stood well back and raised his sword aloft, and, 
having closed his eyes, struck with all his might. Then was 
there a great outcry, and the sound of Lilith weeping, 
44 Now am I altogether undone. Yet there is one chance 
more, Sir Traitor; fix your eyes upon her, and strike at 
her head.” 

He opened his eyes and looked, and saw that his mighty 
stroke had done the maiden no hurt ; but, the rather, had 
cut through the bands that were about her feet and that she 
was standing at his side. 

44 For your sake, O Lilith,” he answered, “ I have twice 
attempted sin, and twice have failed. With such a sword a 
man cannot fail to work righteousness.” 

44 But it is not your sword,” cried Sir Specious, “ ’t is 
mine, and was given me by God in the years of my life.” 

44 That I believe,” answered the lad ; “ but the years of 
your death were not worthy of the years of your life, and 
your sword would no longer serve you in your present 
works, which are evil. Therefore God has given unto me 
the brand which you forged in the years of your life, that 
it may lead me to Life Eternal.” 

44 Hearken, O my people, ye who are all my lovers,” cried 
Lilith. 

And when she had cried all the citizens ceased from con- 
tending, and there was a great stillness. “ This graceless 
churl found me solitary in a woodland near to Bedgraine 
and straightway commenced to grieve me with his passion. 
Then, because I was alone, and had none to defend me, and 
had great fear of him, I feigned to him that I returned his 
love. When I would have departed from him, he climbed 
up into my chariot and refused to permit me to escape. So 
I drove toward the limits of my kingdom and, when I had 
passed the frontier and had met with my knights, I forced 
him from me and left him desolate. How he followed me till 
he came to our valley, you have heard already from the 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


,70 

Idwarf. How he trespassed into this Scarlet City, you have 
also heard. No man enters into our city and departs alive ; 
this is my law. If he comes as an enemy, it is decreed that 
he must die. If he comes as a friend, so well does he love 
us that he has none other thought than to abide. Whether 
this man be our friend or foe, judge ye. Speak now. 
What penalty do ye advise ? ” 

With one accord they answered, “ That he die.” 

“ ’T is well,” she said, “ I give you his life. Also you 
may take that maiden’s life who formerly was bound.” 

Now, when the lad heard this, he turned to the maiden 
that had been bound, and said, “ I have done much evil to 
you in the past, and of this I am sore ashamed. Now, 
therefore, let me redeem my name and die honourably in 
your defence.” 

So he flung his left arm about her waist, drawing her to 
him, and fighting his way to a wall of the palace, prepared 
to defend her life. Then all the citizens did rush on him 
with staves, and axes, and with knives. And first to come 
was Sir Specious, but he came unarmed. He stretched out 
his naked hands, and strove by main force to wrench the 
blade from out his grasp. But the sword cut the fingers of 
Sir Specious and smote upwards, and wounded him on the 
face, so that he fell back fainting. Then came a husband- 
man, who had lately entered the city ; and he thrust at the 
lad with a deadly pike. But the sword, smiting downwards, 
shore off the pike at the butt, and the husbandman fled in 
dismay. Then many others came to attack him ; and some 
he wounded, and some he slew, and some wounded him. 
When his strength was almost spent, he saw through the 
press the towering sable plumes of the Iron Knight — he 
who, together with the Knights of Silver and of Gold, had 
met Lilith in the forest as she entered her kingdom — and 
his countenance was hidden, and he was her oldest lover. 

“ Love has an end,” he sang, as he rode up the palace 


THE PERIL 71 

stairs, scattering the crowd as he came, mounted upon his 
war-horse that was black as night. 

44 Him I shall never vanquish,” moaned the lad, 44 for I 
am weak from loss of blood.” 

The maiden, when she heard it, whispered in his ear, 44 Be 
of good cheer ; I have watched the heavens and the sun will 
soon rise. Now strike one last blow, and as you strike, call 
upon the name of the Living God, and He will send aid.” 

The Knight of Iron came slowly on, chaunting as he 
came, till he reached the topmost stair and the wall where 
they stood at bay. 

44 Love has an end, yea, all things must die,” he sang, 
and, gathering up his horse, rode fiercely to the fight. 

The lad, raising up his sword for a last time, prayed 
aloud, 44 Holy Father, whose reign is without end, whose 
love is forever, send aid.” 

In the midst of his prayer there went up a cry, 44 Too 
late, too late, the sun is now rising. Away, away.” 

Thus did the herald proclaim. Then the Iron Knight 
wheeled about his charger, and trampled the crowd in his 
frenzy to escape the light, striving to reach the lower city 
where as yet it was not day. And those who were courtiers 
raced toward the palace, treading one another underfoot 
in their callous haste, because within its massy walls there 
still lurked some shades of night. And those that were 
citizens, burghers, and travellers newly arrived, ran shriek- 
ing down the marble stairs to hide within deep alleys which 
lay between the houses, so great was their fear of the sun. 
When they had all departed, and their wailing was heard 
but distantly, Lilith alone remained. 

The lad looked on her, and saw that already she was 
growing old. She pointed at him a withered finger, and 
laughing wildly, cried, 44 I am a poisoned sweetness, and 
they who have sucked fragrance at my lips must sigh for 
me for aye. They must be thirsty forever. O, you will be 


72 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


thirsty.” Then lowering her voice, “ When you are thirsty, 
call upon -my name, and I will draw nigh.” 

The sun peered above the palace-dome, and smote her 
with his rod of fire ; so she was changed. With a wailing 
sob she fled through the portico. The east blazed forth to 
reveal her, and it was day. 


CHAPTER IX 


THE LADY BLANC-CCEUR 

When she was gone the lad, because he had loved her, 
made as though he would have followed her, but he was too 
faint. Sinking upon the pavement, he relaxed his body and 
closed his eyes from very weariness, careless of any danger 
that might befall. Then was he conscious of hands that 
bound up his wounds, and parted his hair, and of lips that 
met his brow. A new strength stole through his veins ; he 
saw the sun and rose to his feet. He looked for the maiden 
whose life he had saved, and found her seated near by ; but 
he could not endure to look upon her face, because of its 
exceeding glory. So he came to her and stood behind her, 
and then he spake : “ How came you into Lilith’s power, 
and from what land do you journey? For I know from 
your bearing that you are of race royal.” 

“ I j ourney from the land after which you seek, over 
which my brethren rule as kings. Into Lilith’s power I 
came because of your wrong-doing.” 

“ Now how may this thing be? ” 

“ Was there not a face that looked in at your hut win- 
dow, and bade you follow? ” 

“ Yea.” 

“ Did not Eve, who is my sister, meet you on the road 
and give you warning? Did she not speak to you of a 
woman whom God once made that she might save men’s 
souls from Lilith? ” 

“ Yea.” 


74 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


44 Did not a voice counsel you when first you entered into 
this city, and did you not see through a casement a pair of 
outgazing eyes ? ” 

“ Aye, truly, and was sore afraid.” 

44 There was also one who came to you in the palace, who 
strove to hide you from the wiles of Lilith, till it should be 
day? I was all of these.” 

“ Now is this great shame to me,” said he sorrowfully ; 
44 for, whereas it was my duty to have followed you, because 
of my transgressions you have had to follow me — and 
now we are many days’ journey distant from our proper 
way.” 

44 Not so far distant,” she said ; 44 for you, this was the 
only way.” 

“ Then we are nearer to Avalon than when I first set 
out? ” 

44 Yea, nearer.” 

44 Nevertheless, this is still great shame to me, for you 
have suffered grievously upon the road.” 

44 What matters it, if I am the better loved at the end? ” 

44 Yea, but if I had struck a third blow with my sword, 
as Lilith commanded? ” 

44 You would not have killed me, for your heart did not 
smite with your hand.” 

44 But if my heart had been evil as my hand? ” 

44 Then should I have been slain indeed. Many times 
have I perished at the hands of men whom Lilith hath made 
vile, yet it hath ever pleased God that I should live again.” 

44 This is a great wonder,” said the lad. 44 Yet despite 
my wrong-doing and though I may not look upon your 
countenance, because of the glory that is upon your face, 
I feel that you are happy and that you smile.” 

44 1 am happy because you are learning to love. When 
you love with a whole heart, then shall your eyes endure to 
look upon my face.” 


THE LADY BLANC-CCEUR 75 

66 Has the time yet come,” he asked, “ when you can tell 
me your name ? ” 

“ I am all that was best that you ever dreamed of, and 
all that you will ever dream. My name I may not yet tell 
you, but you may call me the Lady Blanc-Cceur.” 

“ And now do we journey on together? 99 

“ A little way, yet not far. First of all you must see 
this city, so that you may never desire to visit it again. 
Let us go to the palace.” 

She rose up and she took him by the hand, and a great 
courage swelled out his heart. Beyond the portico, and 
within the labyrinth of secret chambers, the air hung heavy 
and dank; but wherever the Lady Blanc-Coeur advanced 
the blackness gave way and sunlight followed. Now, when 
brightness shone upon these inner walls, there were many 
things revealed that had lain hidden. On the walls of the 
chambers were portrayed the age-long sins of Lilith, which 
are the sins of all the world. And the first was the sin 
against Eden, and the second was the sin of Cain. When 
he regarded the first picture, he was greatly amazed, for it 
was fashioned to the shape of a bleeding heart. Though 
the garden looked tranquil and designed for happiness, 
wheresoever his eyes followed, they lighted on the image of 
a bleeding heart. Thus were the poppies fashioned ; thus 
did the sun appear through the slanting trees. In the mid- 
most lawn grew the Tree of Knowledge, and beside it stood 
Eve and Lilith! and these he recognised, for he had seen 
them both. 

Though the fruit which bowed down the tree was of 
apples, the fruit which Eve held in her hand was a bleeding 
heart. 

Then the Lady Blanc-Cceur questioned him, saying, 
“ Wherefore are you amazed? ” 

He answered her, “ Because I cannot understand the 
meaning of the fruit that Eve hath gathered.” 


76 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


44 Ah,” said she, 44 it is the broken heart of God.” 

When she had uttered these words, she sighed, and his 
eyes were dimmed with tears. Then it was that he thought 
that he saw her face. 

44 Alas,” he cried, 44 and I also by my love of Lilith have 
gathered God’s broken heart.” 

44 And you with your two hands shall carefully carry it,” 
she said, 44 till you reach your j ourney’s end, when you 
shall give it back to God again.” 

44 And that I will, if only He give me grace.” 

44 His grace,” she answered, 44 is not given ; it is always 
yours to take.” 

So they went forward, passing picture after picture, and 
each one told its part of the great world’s sinful tale. And 
here were emperors, and here were fishermen, and here were 
merchants, and here were beggars, yet were they all com- 
mitting wrong, and in all was the face of Lilith. 

At last they came to King Arthur’s knights, and those 
who had betrayed the Table Round. Among them were 
many who bore honourable and unsuspected names. And 
some of them had feigned to fight for the King at Camlan ; 
but most had fought openly for Sir Modred. Yet the end 
of all had been alike and around each heart was woven a 
strand of her golden hair. 

When he looked on these he exclaimed, 44 Are all men 
traitors? Are there no true men? ” 

44 Wait and see,” she replied. 

So she led him to a picture that he knew, for it was the 
picture of his own adventuring, and there upon the palace 
wall was made plain his every deed with Lilith. He hung 
his head and would not look up, for his heart came nigh 
to breaking. An arm was thrown about him, and a voice 
whispered in his ear, 44 Nay, take courage. Look again.” 

So he took courage, and he looked again; and he saw 
that the picture was not yet finished. In the forefront was 


THE LADY BLANC-CCEUR 77 

all his failure, and the angry red of Lilith’s city ; but far 
in the background there stretched a plain — the one which 
he had seen in his vision — and the plain was bordered by 
hills, and beyond the hills he was aware of the shining of 
something which he knew to be that which he sought. 

“ Is there no other picture,” he asked, 44 which will reveal 
to me the pleasures and delights which lie beyond the hills? ” 

44 There is no other,” she said, 44 for that picture has yet 
to be painted ; and when it is painted, it will not hang upon 
such walls as these.” 

44 Oh, that I might glance but once beyond the hills,” he 
sighed. 

44 That may not be,” she answered, 44 yet draw nearer 
and gaze deeper that you may discern all that which it is 
now allowed to you to witness.” 

So he drew nearer to the picture, and looked in. There 
he saw his encounter with Sir Specious, and his meeting 
with Lilith in the dell, and his journey up to her city, and 
himself entering in. 

44 Those things which I see depicted here,” he complained 
wearily, 44 are only my ill-deeds, and such things as I am 
eager to forget.” 

44 Let your eyes pass beyond the Scarlet City,” she said ; 
44 let them rest only on the distant plain.” 

So he looked to the plain, and he saw that it was clouded 
over ; and between the mists he saw winged armies moving, 
which were engaged in fight, contending for a single man. 
The man was a knight, clad in shining armour, who rode 
toward the hill-line and the thing which gleamed beyond. 

44 1 have witnessed that knight before,” he said ; and, 
while he yet spake, the knight in the picture turned round 
his head, and his vizor was raised. Then he saw that this 
was the knight of his vision, for his face was like unto his 
own face glorified. When he looked again the plain was 
empty, and the knight had vanished. 


78 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


Turning to his lady breathlessly, he asked, “ Will he 
ever reach his quest? Will he attain? ” 

“ That is for him to say,” she answered ; “ and he alone 
can reply to your other question, whether there be no true 
men.” 

“ My answer is ready,” he answered, “ I beg your leave 
that I may set out straightway.” 

“ Before that happens, one thing remains.” 

So she led him to the central court, which lay beneath 
the mighty dome, where, as she came, she drove back the 
shadows. There she showed him the faces of Lilith’s cour- 
tiers, and how they were scarred and, though alive, had 
fallen into decay. She drew back the raiment from off their 
bodies which had seemed so gentle and fragrant, and re- 
vealed to him how they were scaled, and how their hands 
were yellow and taloned. And this she did also to Lilith; 
and Lilith was awake when she came to her and gazed im- 
potently up with eyes of hate, for by day she was ancient 
and weary, so that she could not stir by reason of her age- 
long sin. 

“ Behold the creature,” said the Lady Blanc-Coeur, “ for 
the sake of whom you forsook me, in order that you might 
love her. Is she still so beautiful in your eyes ? ” 

But he was filled with loathing, so that he could not en- 
dure her sight, and turned away in disgust. So they left 
Lilith lying in her court of defilement, yearning after them 
through the gloom with her treacherous sunken eyes, 
moaning for the approach of night. They descended the 
marble stairway, and went down the long red road toward 
the gate. The city was all very quiet; the lattices were 
closed, and the doors were barred. There was no sign of 
life. Of death there were many tokens, for in every alley 
and on every threshold the corpses of the murdered 
sprawled and huddled. 

“ Do such fights as this one often happen? ” he asked. 


THE LADY BLANC-CCEUR 


79 


“ Every night.” 

u But when I entered yesterday no such havoc met my 
sight, for the streets were clean and empty.” 

“ But it had happened,” she said ; “ albeit when you 
arrived, the river had overflowed.” 

66 What river? ” 

“ Come and see.” 

They went out through the gate, and advanced a short 
way into the plain, and there halted. Now, when they had 
left the city, the water rose in the bed of that great river 
which wandered to the city’s walls, and dived beneath the 
walls’ foundations ; yet it did not overflow its banks until 
it had come to the city’s gates. Then was there seen a 
marvellous sight. For the river, like one who knew his way, 
slid through the portal, and passed up the street, and 
poured down the alleys, and entered the palace. When 
the sun smote upon the city, its courts and roadways 
gleamed like silver. Yet, for all his invasion, the river 
made no clamour. When he returned he brought with him 
all those huddled shapes that had crouched in doorways, 
all stains of blood which had defiled the streets, every im- 
purity which the eye of day had discovered, and carried 
them down to his river-bed and hid them beneath the walls’ 
foundations. So his waters sank, returning to their former 
level, and the city was made whole again. 

“ Know you the name of the river? ” asked the lady. 

“ Nay, I know it not; but this is, I think, because I am 
too young.” 

“ You will know it better some day, for the name of the 
river is Death. He flows through all countries and all 
cities ; through the sea itself, and through unexplored 
forest-glades. No one knows where he rises ; no one knows 
whither he travels. Many have striven to discover; all 
have failed. When they were dead, he came to them also 
and carried them away. Though none have traced him, yet 


80 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


he is everywhere. He is the great purger ; he cleanses 
from all ills both the evil and the good, respecting no man’s 
lineage. In your quest for Avalon, you will find it difficult 
to escape him.” 

44 And how shall I escape ? ” 

44 By keeping pure, and then only with much labour. For 
he is deceitful, and comes unto men in many a disguise; 
often he is the River, but sometimes he is the Iron Knight. 
From here you must travel across the Waste Lands. At 
the end of the first day you will come to this same river, 
and you will be hard pressed by the enemy, and you will 
scarce know how you may escape. At that season you will 
have with you for companion a knight and, if you have 
asked him no questions but have trusted him by the way, 
he will help you to get across and will save your life.” 

44 And how shall I know that this knight is my friend 
when I encounter him? ” 

44 He will ride in poverty, and will lead with him your 
father’s nag.” 

44 If I am not glad of this knight, I shall be right glad 
of the nag ; for I borrowed him, and he is not mine.” 

44 If you love me you will be more glad of the knight, for 
he also is my lover.” 

44 That he is also your lover will give me little joy, and 
much cause for jealousy. Ah, if you would journey with 
me, I should quickly attain my quest.” 

44 To-day I cannot come, for I have work to do in Lilith’s 
city. Another day I will come, and I shall not be 
recognised.” 

44 Though I have not seen your face, yet because of the 
glory that is in your eyes, I should recognise your hands 
and your voice, though you were hidden among all God’s 
angels.” 

44 Promises ! Promises ! ” she laughed ; 44 at Lilith’s 

command you would have slain me.” 


THE LADY BLANC-CCEUR 


81 


“ The desire for that deed was in my hands alone, it was 
never in my heart,” he replied reproachfully. 

So she kissed him, and accompanied him a little way 
upon his journey, and kissed him again, and bade him be 
faithful, and depart. 


CHAPTER X 


THE ESCAPE ACROSS THE WASTE LANDS 

So the Lady Blanc-Coeur returned to the city and re- 
entered the gate, and he, having watched her with a heavy 
heart, continued on his way. 

The road which he travelled was hot beneath his feet, by 
reason of recent fire, and the sun overhead was fierce, so 
that soon he became parched with thirst. However, he 
maintained his courage by repeating to himself, “ At that 
hour, when you are hardest pressed, there shall come to 
you a knight.” So he withheld himself from turning 
aside. 

To his left flowed a river of whose waters he was tempted 
to partake, only they were black and brackish, and it 
seemed to him that this was that same river whose name 
is Death. 

At first its banks looked scorched and withered; but, 
ever as his thirst increased, they became more desirable, 
for they seemed to be fringed with gray sedges and to grow 
green with cooling shade. More and more his eyes were 
lured toward the river, and less and less upon his way. 
When he glanced across the Waste Lands his heart became 
dreary within him; but when his eyes rested on the river, 
the heart within him sang for joy. It seemed to him that 
shadowy pilgrims were passing up and down its waters in 
frail, slow-moving barques; that their eyes were full of 
somnolent contentment and of lazy invitation ; that, should 
he cry to them, they would halt and take him aboard. 


THE ESCAPE ACROSS THE WASTE LANDS 83 


He could resist no longer. Surely he was very weary, 
and here at last was rest; why should he seek farther? 
In resting for a little while he would be doing no great 
injury. True, he could ill-spare one minute of day- 
light if he were to accomplish his escape. But what of 
that? When he had lost his weariness, he would travel 
faster. Perhaps one of those same river barques would 
help him on his way. He stepped out from the road, and 
stumbled through smouldering bushes, kicking up sparks 
with his lagging feet 5 till he came to the water’s edge. 
There he lay himself down prostrate and would have drunk 
of the stream. His lips were already touching the crest of 
a little wave, when he saw the reflected image of a hungry, 
questing face, which peered eagerly from behind his shoul- 
der. The face was the face of Lilith. Lilith, as he had last 
seen her, malignant and vile. He drew back aghast, re- 
membering the Rock of Romance. 

44 Of a truth God watches over me,” he whispered. He 
strove to rise, that he might regain the road; but stiff- 
ness had entered into his joints so that he could not. When 
he called to the people that were upon the river, praying 
them to come to his aid, they all, save one, paid him no 
heed. That one was an ancient man, who held the helm of 
a sombre barge, and he grinned upon him and croaked, 
44 Aye, we will help you ; but not now, not till you are one 
of us, which you will surely be one day.” His boat was 
the last to pass ; when it had vanished, the river was empty 
and its banks became sered and shadeless. 

44 1 must not die here,” he muttered ; 44 I will at least 
creep back into my appointed road.” 

Through the red-hot ashes he went, crawling on hands 
and knees, blistering his face when he stumbled from ex- 
haustion, till he came out upon the highway. There he 
saw a thing which, at first, he could scarce believe. At the 
place from where he had departed, a tent had been set up. 


84 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


The tent was worn and disfigured by the storms of many 
seasons, but it had once been white. By the tent-door was 
hung a shield, across whose polished surface were perpetu- 
ally moving clouds, and hurricanes of night; in the midst 
of which, motionless and inextinguishable, burned a wide- 
eyed, watching star. He called, but no one answered. 
This, perhaps, was because his voice was faint and no one 
heard him. Painfully he dragged himself to the door 
where hung the shield. 44 Help, in Christ’s name,” he cried, 
44 for I of myself can go no farther.” 

The curtains parted and there stepped forth a man. He 
was of mighty stature, and was clad in full armour all save 
his head ; both the arms and the cloak which he wore were 
of white. His hair was flaxen and hung about his shoul- 
ders, and his face, despite the manly strength of his body 
and the manifest signs of many warfares that were upon 
his harness, was the face of a boy. He stooped, and car- 
ried the sick lad into his tent, and laid him down gently 
upon a couch. Then he called, and there entered a ragged 
maid who brought with her a flask; and they two tended 
him, and poured wine between his lips, and rubbed oint- 
ment into his burns, and restored him to strength and life. 
When he would have questioned them, enquiring who they 
might be, they placed fingers to their lips and silenced 
him. 

44 You may call me Sir Heureux,” said the knight, 44 and 
this is my lady, the Laughing Maid. Now that you are 
recovered, we must set out upon our way, for much time 
has been lost.” 

The maiden went forth first and, when the two youths 
followed, they found her standing before the door with a 
horse in either hand. And one of these was a great white 
stallion, and the other was the charcoal-burner’s nag. He 
would fain have asked her how she had come by his wretched 
steed, but he did not dare, for her look forbade it. Sir 


THE ESCAPE ACROSS THE WASTE LANDS 85 


Heureux, having mounted his lady before him and unhung 
his wondrous shield, across whose surface the clouds still 
chased, leaving the tent and all that it contained behind, 
spurred urgently upon the way. The lad gazed back upon 
the tent, still further back to where the Scarlet City shone, 
and then he followed. 

He looked up to the skies and saw that they were 
clouded, and that the sun was obscured. Raising his hand, 
he pointed and whispered, “ It is dark, dark, dark ; but 
God waits behind all that.” 

Then he rode with speed and caught up his rescuers. 
And now he noticed how old and travel-marked were their 
trappings. Even the shoes upon the splendid charger’s 
hooves were worn thin, so there was a smell of scorched 
horn when he trod upon hotter ground. Also he noticed 
how patched and tattered was the gown of the Laughing 
Maid; and how close it clung about her; and how she 
would hide the torn places, drawing across them strands 
of her long bright hair ; and how she would hide her naked 
feet, covering them with her kirtle as she rode. These 
things alone he noticed ; he did not seek to see her face. 

“ They are very poor,” he thought. “ This kindly res- 
cuer of mine cannot be the lover of so royal a lady as 
Blanc-Coeur. He has yet to come. These are adventurers 
like myself. Yet the knight hath a noble countenance and 
a strong arm, so I will trust him. I should like to question 
him ; yet this I may not, lest by any chance he should be 
that which now I think he is not. However, I will stay 
with them till I encounter Blanc-Coeur’s lover, for two men 
are stronger than one.” 

So he rode in silence by their side. But they did not so, 
for Sir Heureux was a wooer who courted his maid both 
day and night. His right arm went about her waist and 
formed a girdle there. His locks were mingled with her 
hair as he whispered love-words in her ear ; and sometimes 


86 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


their lips met, and sometimes she darted back her long 
lithe neck and kissed him on the cheek, taking him unaware. 
Then would she laugh slowly and secretly, and the lad, 
looking on, would catch the flutter of her eyes. He envied 
Sir Heureux, for he remembered his own lady, and won- 
dered how long a time must pass till she should come to 
him again. Deep in these thoughts and watchings, he for- 
got the dreariness of the Waste Lands, and did not see how 
the face of the country had changed and had become wild 
and hilly, and that afternoon was well-nigh past. They 
were entering the mouth of a rocky glen, which steep moun- 
tains enclosed on either side, when a voice of anguish rang 
out, 44 Danger ahead. See how you ride.” 

He started up and peered before him, but saw nothing. 
Then he turned to Sir Heureux, who seemed not to have 
heard, and touched him on the arm, so he looked up from 
his love-making. At that moment there went up a horrible 
shout, as of one in agony of pain ; but the word that it 
spake was, 44 Danger ahead. For the love of God, see how 
you ride.” 

Then Sir Heureux dropped the maiden to the ground 
and drew his sword, and the lad unsheathed his blade. 
They rode cautiously forward to where, upon the road- 
way, there had fallen a marvellous great rock. Around 
this they went, parting company, one on either side. On 
the far side, where they met, they found an aged man, who 
had been stripped and beaten, and was fallen to the earth 
upon his face. Looking up, they saw a monstrous form, 
more like a shadow than a man, striding beneath the moun- 
tains where the valley was most dark. 

44 Our perils have already begun,” said Sir Heureux ; 
and the lad noticed that a stern look came into his eyes. 
Bending over the aged man, he raised him gently up, and 
placed his ear against his breast, and listened for the beat- 
ing of his heart. 


THE ESCAPE ACROSS THE WASTE LANDS 87 

“ Ride back,” he said, 44 and bring hither my little maid.” 

So he rode back and found her kneeling at prayer. He 
touched her lightly on the shoulder. 44 A man is dying or 
dead,” he said. She answered nothing, but allowed him to 
seat her upon his horse and to lead her to the rock. When 
they came to Sir Heureux, he was standing up and the 
man was lying stark across his feet. 44 He died to give us 
warning,” he said ; 44 it is therefore fitting that we should 
bury him as beseems a brave man.” 

With swords and hands they scooped a shallow grave; 
and when they had placed the dead therein, and had folded 
his hands upon his breast, and given into his hands to hold 
a rude cross, fashioned from bended twigs, they piled great 
stones above him and prayed for the peace of his soul. By 
the time that they had finished their task, the light within 
the glen had faded from gold to gray, and sunset glories 
were upon the heights. 

An early bat came out from a cranny, and fluttered 
blindly across the open space. A star twinkled into sight ; 
all things betokened that evening was at hand. He, who 
had committed the crime, had long since made good his 
escape; but his path had been the path which the travel- 
lers must tread; there was none other. He had left a 
track of blood for them to follow. 

44 Our perils have already begun,” reiterated the knight ; 
44 he who hath done this deed will seek to take away our 
lives. He lurks with many others in hiding-places which 
lie ahead. He is Lilith’s servant ; and it will soon be night. 
We must travel heedfully, and see how we ride.” 

Then he he fell to whispering with his little maid; and 
afterwards he gave her to his companion to carry while he 
rode forward. Thus they travelled in single file. The lad, 
now that she was mounted before him, tried to look upon 
her face, that he might judge of her quality and age; but 
this, somehow, he could never contrive, for her head was 


88 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


turned ever from him, so she might watch her knight. He 
bethought him that he would question her, for he said, 44 Of 
a truth I was warned not to question the knight who should 
meet me until I had arrived in safety across a river, and 
this may be that knight. But nothing was told me of the 
lady who should journey with him; I think I may ques- 
tion her.” 

44 Maiden,” he said, 44 is Sir Heureux lover to a mighty 
lady who is sometimes called Blanc-Coeur ? ” 

When she made him no reply he thought to himself, 
44 She is an ill-bred, saucy minx, and proud despite her 
poverty.” 

Then aloud, 44 Your lord seems very young — younger 
even than I, and I am scarce of age to be made a knight. 
Has he seen much warfare? ” 

Still no answer. Then he grew angry. 44 Though she is 
poor herself, she knows that I am poorer ; and, having met 
with fine lords, she guesses my lowly pedigree. She de- 
spises me because I ride a wretched nag, and wear no ar- 
mour, and carry but a sword. I will question her this 
once, and then will be silent.” 

Thus he thought ; but he said, 44 Maiden, I am bound 
upon a quest, to seek out Avalon and bring King Arthur 
back again. I have a lady who goes before me and guides 
me on my way. Shortly she must come to me in disguise ; 
but I shall know her.” 

44 Hush ! ” said the girl, and pointed toward the moun- 
tains. He raised his eyes and saw that the crags were 
thronged with men, but of what bearing or stature he could 
not say ; — for only the sky was distinct, the valley was 
packed with night. Some paces ahead Sir Heureux rode, 
confident and softly singing, with his sword in hand. 

44 Speak no more,” said the girl, 44 if you would survive 
this night.” 

44 1 will only speak to say this word,” he replied, 44 that, 


THE ESCAPE ACROSS THE WASTE LANDS 89 

should the enemy come, you will see that I am all that I 
have said, and more than I now appear.” 

“ The enemy will come,” she whispered with a laugh ; 
after which they fell into silence. He loosed his fancy on 
the Lady Blanc-Coeur as he rode, because thoughts of her 
made him to feel more brave. Also he used his eyes, and 
saw that the further they advanced the more crowded did 
the valley-slopes become with crouching men. A little way 
ahead, upon either side of the road, rose up a tall sheer 
cliff, almost shutting out the sky, beneath which they had 
to pass. As they drew thither, Sir Heureux set spurs to 
his stallion and darted forward ; the others followed. The 
valley shook with the sound of their horses’ feet. Then, 
of a sudden, all light failed. With a foot on either cliff- 
crest, straddling the intervening space and shutting out the 
heavens, a huge form reared itself against the sky. It was 
that of him who had murdered the man who had given them 
warning. His arms were uplifted above his head, and in 
his hands a giant stone hung poised. 

“ Wheel to the right,” cried Sir Heureux. So the lad, 
following the white stallion, wheeled to the right and passed 
so nigh the wall of the precipice that he grazed his knee in 
the passage. As they went under, the stone came whirling 
down ; but it fell straight and did them no injury, save for 
the gravel that it threw up into their eyes. When the mur- 
derer saw that he had missed, he set up an angry cry which 
wandered sobbing through the glen. Then, both behind and 
before, the men who had lain in wait made speed to clamber 
down their crags, and hurled great rocks as they came. Of 
the rocks some passed beyond the fugitives, and some be- 
fore, and some fell at their side ; but none struck them, and 
so they all escaped. Far away was discernible the light of 
the moon, shining where the valley opened into a plain ; for 
this they steered their course. But the charcoal-burner’s 
nag was breathing hard and flagging in the race. When 


90 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


Sir Heureux was aware of this, he slackened rein, and him- 
self picked up his maid, and they all rode onward side by 
side. When the lad saw that his steed was still failing, he 
leapt to the ground and ran by his side, urging him for- 
ward and hanging on by his mane. 

“ Brave lad, brave lad,” cried the Laughing Maid. “ We 
shall yet win the open plain.” 

Hearing her praise, and remembering how she had seemed 
to hold him in scorn, his courage rose high. One of their 
pursuers had almost overtaken them, and stretched con- 
tinually out to grasp them with his open hand. This see- 
ing, he stood still suddenly, and smote upward at the enemy 
as he sped by, severing his left arm and slashing away his 
breast. “ Arthur shall come again ! ” he cried. 

The giant staggered forward, carried on by the impetus 
of his pace, twisted and fell. The lad, seeing that the foe 
were coming up behind, dashed onward, seeking to escape. 
But the giant, stretching out his right hand, clutched him 
by the hair, and flung him backward to the ground. He 
struggled with all his force that he might get free, but to 
no avail. Little by little the Titan drew the quivering body 
nearer to his foaming jaws and had all but devoured him, 
when a sword flashed down and clove the monster’s head 
in twain. He was caught up and laid across a rider’s knee, 
and galloped with swiftly away. Close behind were heard 
the pursuers’ feet and their savage cries ; but near and yet 
more near the crystal moonlight shone. Around on every 
side and pressing on before, the gloomy shadows swept; 
but the passage through the mountains was nigh, and the 
open plain in sight. With a clatter of hooves the rider 
swung through the entry; the darkness shrank back be- 
fore the silvery light ; the groans of the baffled died away 
in the distance, and they halted on the moonlit plain. 
When strong arms had lifted him to the ground, he opened 
his bewildered eyes. Sir Heureux was dismounted, and it 


THE ESCAPE ACROSS THE WASTE LANDS 91 


was he who upheld him. Upon the white stallion the Laugh- 
ing Maid was seated astride, and in her hand she held a 
dripping sword, and her kirtle was splashed with blood. 

When he stared up at her in amaze and stammered, 
“ Was it you who saved me? ” she puckered her eyes and 
threw back her head, and both she and her knight laughed 
merrily. But, when he asked again, she put her finger to 
her lips in token of silence, and handed back to her knight 
his sword. Sir Heureux, as he slipped his blade into its 
scabbard, said, “ Brother, from this last danger there is 
one lesson that you may learn — that sometimes it is most 
brave to run away.” 

Having spoken thus he mounted beside his lady, and the 
lad bestraddled his sorry nag, which had stood by grazing 
quietly the while. He felt sad at that which had befallen 
him, for his reckless deed had brought him no praise. Had 
Sir Heureux returned to recover him, it would have been 
different ; but it seemed to him ignoble that such an adven- 
turer as himself should be rescued by a maid. “ Ah,” he 
sighed, “ I am not and, I fear me, never shall be a brave 
true knight — such an one as rode in King Arthur’s train. 
I am ever the charcoal-burner’s son, who sits astride his 
father’s nag. I shall never come to Avalon, nor bring King 
Arthur back. If I found the King, he would only point at 
me and say, 4 Pshaw ! the son of a charcoal-burner ! Who 
would return with him? ’ ” 

As he followed his companions he watched them at their 
play, how their heads were bowed together and the motion 
of their two bodies was as the motion of one, so closely did 
they press in the embrace. If their bodies were so en- 
tangled by outward love, what must be their hidden unity 
of hearts? To a world how greatly differing from any 
that his poor life had known, must these young lovers per- 
tain. In the Forest of Bedgraine there had been no time 
for love-making, only for hard work without the light of 


92 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


day, except when the court rode a-hunting and made love 
as it rode. This maid and man belonged to the palace ; he 
was the child of a hut. Yet Lilith had stooped to him, had 
borne him away to her Rock of Romance, and had prom- 
ised to love him forever. Why had he left her? She had 
used him as the greatest of her knights. She had not de- 
spised him. Then he remembered that Lilith was evil, and 
he remembered Blanc-Coeur. “ She said that she would 
come to me,” he sighed, “ and she said that she would send 
to me her lover. Would that they might come! My heart 
is so treacherous that I cannot keep it constant for one 
little day. It is a charcoal-burner’s heart. If Blanc-Coeur 
were here, then would we ride upon one horse, and her arms 
would be about my neck and mine about her waist, and the 
wind would blow out her hair about my face, making me 
blind to all save her beauty. Dreams, vain dreams ! I am 
still in the Waste Lands.” 

Thus he murmured within himself and nurtured a 
wounded pride, for he was full anxious to be made a 
knight, and to live as knights are used. He was startled 
from out his musings by the sudden noise of arms. Across 
the plain from edge to edge, two hostile camps were set. 
Beneath the moon they strove in desperate fight. The 
banner of those upon the left hand was a black field wherein 
was set a gleaming skull; the banner of those upon the 
right was a red cross, with a lily-wreath above it which 
grew in a field of white. “ Now will I show my prowess,” 
thought the lad. “ Here is my first battle ; if need be I will 
die. However, I will not be despised.” 

He looked to the lovers to see what they would do ; but 
they made no hurry at all, nor prepared their arms for 
war; but continued with their love as though they had 
seen no warriors, nor had heard the breath of battle. Their 
heads were bent together, and their hands were intertwined. 
He urged forward his horse, and touched them, and told 


THE ESCAPE ACROSS THE WASTE LANDS 93 

them, pointing to that which he saw. They looked not up, 
nor answered him again, but clung immovably together like 
statues in a dream. “ This is the work of love,” he thought, 
“ which makes a coward of the heart. Blessed am I in this, 
that I have no friends, but only enemies, and therefore can 
be brave. Now will I shame these visionaries who have thus 
far set me at naught.” 

Quickening his horse to the trot, he swiftly advanced 
toward the army which fought to the right, for he liked 
not the emblem of the field of black wherein was set a gleam- 
ing skull. 44 But,” he thought, 44 there is virtue in the 
Cross.” 

44 What is the cause? ” he cried, forcing his way through 
the rearmost throng. 

44 Oh, ’t is a good cause,” they replied. 

44 Then I am one who ever joins himself to the good 
cause,” he answered ; 44 therefore give passage and let me 
fight for you, my lords.” 

So they gave him passage. But, when they saw his arms 
and the leanness of his nag, they fell to laughing. 

44 Room for the Charcoal-burner,” they cried. 

Then was he exceeding wrath and lay about him sturdily 
with his sword on every side, till he came to where the fore- 
most line was met. But, when both armies saw him, they 
left off fighting, forgetting their feud, and laughed up- 
roariously. 44 Ho — ho ! The Warrior Charcoal-burner ! ” 
they echoed ; 44 room for Sir Charcoal-burner’s nag.” 

Now as he halted, trembling and abased, dreadful of 
what next to accomplish, he espied a face. It was that of 
a long lean knight who commanded beneath the Standard 
of the Skull. When he threw back his head to laugh, the 
moon, lighting upon his countenance, showed that he was 
clad in crimson, that his vizor was half-raised, and that his 
side was gaping from a grim spear-thrust, and that his left 
hand was shorn off at the joint. 


94 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


“ Sir Modred,” cried the lad tauntingly, “ now tell this 
people, — how came you by that wound that is in your 
side? ” 

Then Sir Modred ceased from his mirth-making, and his 
eyes flashed out with hate; for that was his death-wound 
which he had at Camlan from his father, the Lord King 
Arthur, on the day whereon he died, when he slew his 
father, having first slain all his knights. Therefore in the 
after-world, though Lilith loved him well, the wound would 
never heal, nor ever will, but festers and works him mis- 
chief until the end of time. 

At the sound of that word both armies grew silent, and 
many there were that hid their eyes. But Sir Modred, 
seizing his battle-axe, rode out from his ranks, and, as he 
came, he cried, “ And tell this people, Sir Mongrel Saint, 
what did you by night in Lilith’s City? ” 

“ By the grace of God I kept my soul from the final folly. 
And this, O Sir Modred, is more than you can boast.” 

Then all who watched drew in a shuddering breath, for 
never had any man dared to speak unto Sir Modred in 
this wise, for amongst the champions of Lilith he was the 
doughtiest of them all. He spurred his tall red stallion 
’neath the moon and, swinging his axe aloft, rode foaming 
down upon the lad where he stood silent. When he was 
nigh upon him, coming with the rush of a mighty wind, he 
drew his horse aside, so Sir Modred sped harmless by. 
Then the lad drew his sword and pursued him, crying, 
“ Beware, beware ! King Arthur shall come again.” 

When the hosts heard that cry, they turned and fled 
their separate ways, and were swallowed up in night. But 
the lad rode on, for the joy of battle throbbed through his 
veins and, while he saw Sir Modred, he could not choose 
but give chase. Howsoever, his horse was a poor beast 
and went but slowly, so that of Sir Modred he soon lost 
sight. 


CHAPTER XI 


THE WOOD OF FORBIDDEN DELIGHTS 

“ There was a chance of glory lost,” exclaimed the lad 
impatiently, “ and all because of my wretched steed. My 
heart is brave within me, but my poverty drags me down. 
Would to God I could be made a knight, then would I seek 
out Avalon and all men would speak me praise.” 

Seeing that his nag was wearied with the chase, he dis- 
mounted and walked ahead, leading him by the rein. He 
gazed abroad to see whether there was water in sight, and 
across the plain, a long way distant, espied a little wood. 
Toward this he directed his steps. It was a fair night and 
the moon rode high, balanced between the edges of two 
small clouds. Stars innumerable shone down upon him; 
the landscape seemed secure and asleep. 

Presently, as he neared the woods, his ear caught the 
murmurings of a running brook. Plunging beneath the 
shadow of the trees, he came out upon a dewy lawn, through 
which a streamlet wandered and lost itself in high bracken 
upon the further side. From leafy boughs hung down 
wandering tendrils of fruit-laden vine, making curtains 
about the place, through which filtered gentle rays of the 
starry night. The air was faint with fragrance of lilies, 
mingled with wild thyme. Near the water’s edge grew 
heliotrope and mignonette, whose flowers sparkled with 
thrown-up river spray. The sward was of trefoil and 
clover; cool and kindly to tired feet. Aslant its length 
fell ghostly shadows of clustering trees, which shadows, 


96 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


though born of the night and doomed to die with the night, 
seemed more ancient in their dark contortions than the 
trees themselves. He drew a deep breath of wonder ; he 
scarce knew why. Such scenes had been common enough 
to him in former days, when he toiled for his daily bread in 
the Forest of Bedgraine. Yet all seemed so fresh to him 
to-night. His sensations were two-fold; awe for the ex- 
pert contriver of such simple mysteries, and sensuous an- 
ticipation of the prodigal luxuries which such natural 
bounty held in store. His first impulse was to pray ; but, 
when he tried, his lips would frame no words — prayer 
seemed too austere a vehicle for the expression of such de- 
light. Pleasure, when it is unbounded, seems always incon- 
sistent with sanctity and, somehow, pagan. That a man 
may discover that his pleasure is unbounded, he must first 
be free from resolves. His was a consecrated life of search ; 
therefore he knew that, in the finding of limitless delight, 
he had stumbled by chance upon an unholy place — unholy 
for him, though the handiwork of God. 

Yet he was tired and had wandered far ; how could God 
expect him to abandon such quiet? If rest were not for 
him, God should have seen to it that he did not come to a 
place of rest. He had not chosen his path; some unseen 
power had led him hither. He had come upon it unaware. 
He would reason w ( ith himself no more, but abandon his 
heart to the hour. Leading his horse to the water, first he 
and then his beast drank deep of the stream. A new peace 
stole upon him. He stretched out both his hands, and 
hungrily gathered clusters of grapes from the vines, and 
ravenously ate. The desire for sleep came over him. He 
flung himself down where the flowers grew most thickly, 
and joyously inhaled their sweetness until slumber blinded 
his eyes. For a little space he slept. 

Then was he conscious of feet that rustled the bracken, 
of feet that danced as they approached, and of the smooth- 


THE WOOD OF FORBIDDEN DELIGHTS 97 

toned flutings of a musician’s pipe. As the lids before his 
eyes were of gossamer, though they were closed, yet he saw 
through them and watched what came. 

At first he saw nothing; but his hearing was alert, and 
he knew that the feet had halted. Then he noted how the 
frond of a great fern lowered and waved, and next he knew 
that above it peered an eager face. It was that of a young 
girl, shy and beautiful. She stood on tiptoe and to her lips 
was pressed, with fingers upon the stops, a shepherd’s reed. 
Having gazed around, she let out a low glad cry, like that 
of the first woodland bird to feel the stirring of the dawn, 
and tripped from out the brake. Behind her followed many 
who were of her kind, gay and faunlike, sparsely clad, 
carrying with them the means of music and robed in their 
tawny hair. When they had entered upon the lawn, they 
joined hands and danced in an enchaunted ring. The 
bracken stood upright again to hide their track. 

But not for long did they merry-make in secret, for soon 
the brushwood shivered, and above the thicket other heads 
were raised; and the eyes of these were wilder. Youths of 
noble stature, with neck and shoulders bare, arrayed in a 
single skin of some forest beast, stepped into the open sud- 
denly, and seizing the girls, gave to the dance a more pas- 
sionate pace. A youth and maiden, side by side, trilled 
upon their pipes in tender harmony, while their comrades 
circled and whirled like fallen leaves in an autumn gale. 
Faster and faster they passed and passed, ever clinging 
closer each to each, till, with the last shrill sob of the music, 
they came to a reluctant halt and stood panting, with heads 
down-bowed, as those who droop together in the abandon 
of a last embrace. One by one they lifted their faces to 
the moon ; then their lips met hungrily. 

The lad, having raised himself up. on his elbow and gazed 
upon so much beauty and so much love, could not forbear 
a sigh. At that sound they turned, and he, falling back 

7 


98 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


upon his leafy couch, feigned sleep. Two by two they tip- 
toed toward him and looked down on him. 

“ I think he has been very lonely,” said one. 

“ I think that if he departs hence, he will be lonely 
again,” said a second. 

“ I think that I could love him,” said a third ; “ and 
then we should be happy always.” 

When he heard this, he opened his eyes to see who spake. 
Above him was standing a tall slim maid, whose hair was 
raven and skin was of dazzling pallor. She gazed on him 
with compassion, and held out to him her hand, encourag- 
ing him to rise. So he took her hand, and stood by her 
side. The frenzy of the music and the dance had made hot 
his blood. A great carelessness of all things, both future 
and past, which seemed to be noble because of its very 
magnitude, set his fancy roaming, and made him regard- 
less of all that he had once held dear. Not the discovery 
of Avalon, not the attainment of knighthood, seemed now 
to be the purpose of his life ; but the snatching of the last 
shred of joy from each transient hour while it endured, 
because it would never come again, and because he knew 
not with what grief his approaching days were fraught. 
The flutings had sprung up again ; he hesitated no longer, 
but, seizing her in his arms, whirled her away, following 
the dizzy train, swaying to the rhythm of the dance. 

“ You will never leave me? ” whispered the maid. 

“ I will never leave you, if Now is Forever ,” he replied. 

She pressed nearer to him, and leaning against his 
breast, made answer, “ The Now is of your own making, 
and whether it shall endure, abides in your own choice.” 

“ Then I have chosen,” he said, and stooping, kissed her. 

One by one the couples drew away and scattered, and 
the music sank till it was no more heard. Only the secret 
sound of stolen kisses and of whispered love-words was 
audible among the shadows. With the instinct of the de- 


THE WOO! OF FORBIDDEN DELIGHTS 99 

lighted wrong-doer, he carried his maid to a hidden place, 
w;here the river flowed golden amongst tall reeds, and there 
he set her down. In front was a view of the little stream 
and behind, through undergrowth and rushes, a vista of 
haunted glade where they had danced. 

“ If need be,” she asked, “ would you die for me? ” 

For answer he placed his arms about her. “ Now tell 
me,” he asked, “ what is your name, and whence are you 
come, and who are you? ” 

“ So you still remember your old world, and cannot for- 
bear to ask the old questions? You still desire to call 
everything by a name? ” 

“ How should I so soon forget my old world, for it is 
the world in which I was brought up? ” 

“ So long as you call things by names, you will remem- 
ber your past, and will not be happy. You must learn to 
forget each moment as it glides, remembering only me. 
Then you will have no regrets and will be happy.” 

“ But, if I know not your name or history, how shall I 
know that you are good ? ” 

“ Good ,” she laughed. “ With those who forget, there 
is neither evil nor good — only joy. Listen. I will sing 
to you the lesson which we Wood Folk teach, which I would 
have you learn.” 

So she sat upright, and he leant his head against her 
bosom and held her hands while she sang : ™ 

“ When Pleasure’s found. 

Away with the tear; 

Grief’s a starved hound. 

Pursued by lean Fear. 

Life is a round 
Of languor and pain; 

When Joy is found. 

Go forth not again. 

Music’s a sound 
Which guides men to rest; 

Love is the bound 
That ends every quest. 


100 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


Lie down to rest, 

Slay fragile Pain, 

Vanquish lean Fear, 

Away with the Tear. 

Finish thy quest 
And strive not again.” 

When she had come to an end of her song, he lay quiet 
in her arms. To strive no more seemed to him, after his 
many wanderings and exploits, to be a pleasant gospel and 
one that it would be easy to learn. Just to lie very still, 
as he w,as lying now, in the arms of a woman whom he 
loved, and who was beautiful, couched by her side in this 
enchaunted glade, where the music of river or bird never 
rose above a whisper, where rays of sun and moon fell 
always softly, because of the trees — surely this was life ! 
Yet, even now he could not be tranquil, for the question 
continuously arose within him, “ But is this a fitting end to 
my quest? ” 

The maiden seemed to divine that which w,as passing in 
his mind; for she folded him yet closer to her and kissed 
him upon both mouth and eyes, as though that would end 
all argument. Then he strove to abandon himself to her 
embrace; but, however he might strive, that torturing 
voice uprose within him, asking, “ Is this right? Is this 
right? ” So loudly did it speak, that he fancied that his 
companion must also have heard the question; but, when 
he scanned her face, he saw only a languid indolence upon 
it and no signal of distress. “ I will learn of her,” he said, 
“ for she is happy and has no such tortures.” 

He would have taken her in his arms to caress her again, 
but his eyes caught the sight of a figure, which stood mo- 
tionless in the heart of the glade, watching him through 
the tanglement of rushes. In his astonishment he arose to 
his feet; when his dryad would have prevented him, he 
pushed her aside. Then she clasped him about the knees, 


THE WOOD OF FORBIDDEN DELIGHTS 101 


imploring him to stay. But he looked no more upon her, 
for his eyes were fixed on the woman who stood so silently 
regarding him. She raised her hand to beckon, whisper- 
ing, “ Seek out Avalon. King Arthur shall come again.” 

Having spoken, she parted her hair from before her 
eyes, and moved swiftly away. Then he knew her for the 
Lady Blanc-Coeur, who had first called him forth upon his 
quest, for he knew her by her eyes. When he would have 
gone in pursuit, the dryad, twining herself about him, es- 
sayed to detain him. He, turning fiercely upon her, cried, 
“ Now loose me, or my rage may do you an injury.” 
When she fell to weeping and moaning, “ Ah, but I loved 
you, and we should have been so happy,” he spoke more 
kindly to her, and said, “ Before I go, tell me your sta- 
tion and your name, that I may remember these hours 
with tenderness. For I am of another world, and can re- 
call things only by names.” 

“ I have no name,” she said, “ and therefore I have no 
soul. I belong to the Wood People and I live for pleasure; 
my mistress is Lilith, the Lady of Night. But I envied 
you, because you have a soul — a treasure which I shall 
never gain, though I live to be as old as God. Yet I have 
loved you so well as I might.” 

Despite that she was one of Lilith’s people and had been 
sent to ensnare him, he was sorry for her because she had 
no soul, and had meant him no harm. So he unfolded the 
hands which she had clasped before her face, and kissed 
her upon the forehead, and fled. 

But before he took his flight, she gave to him a shep- 
herd’s pipe and said, “ Whensoever you are lonely, or in 
danger, or perplexity, enter into a wood, through which 
flows a stream, and play three notes upon this pipe, and I 
will come to you. Nor need you fear me, for never again 
will I seek to keep you from your quest, but the rather will 
do my best to speed you on your way. Yea, though Lilith, 


102 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


who is my mistress, shall afterward slay me, yet will I 
thwart her and keep my word. For never did I see a God- 
made soul before; for I am soulless, but your soul I can- 
not forget.” 

Mounting his horse he followed hard, endeavouring to 
come up with the Lady Blanc-Coeur. Try as he might, she 
was always the same distance ahead. On every side he saw 
his late companions of the frenzied dance. As he passed, 
they rose up and called to him to stay. Some came trip- 
ping toward him, and stretched forth their hands to catch 
his steed by the mane. But, when they looked into his eyes 
and saw how stern they were, they fell back dismayed, like 
young waves upon their first voyage, when they have at- 
tacked an age-old rock in vain. Sometimes there would 
come to him the mellow flutings of a shepherd’s pipe, tempt- 
ing his fancy and luring him back. Then the Lady Blanc- 
Coeur would halt, and he would see her eyes, and would 
hear her whisper, 44 Seek out Avalon. King Arthur shall 
come again.” So once more his will was made strong, and 
he pressed forward. Through wood and forest, and hill 
and dale, by lake-shore and river-bank, he travelled, and 
ever he kept the lady of his dreams in sight. 

A bird, fore-runner of dawn, fell from a branch, recov- 
ered itself, and skimmed lightly over his head. He turned 
to watch its flight. When he looked again for his lady, she 
had vanished. He hurried to a bend in the path where he 
had last seen her. On turning the corner of the thicket, 
he came into an open field and there, instead of his lady, he 
found awaiting him Sir Heureux and the Laughing Maid. 

44 And did you carry yourself bravely in the fight ? ” 
they called to him, as he approached. 

“ As bravely as a charcoal-burner may,” he replied 
gloomily. 

44 On which side did you fight? ” 

44 For the army encamped upon the right, whose standard 


THE WOOD OF FORBIDDEN DELIGHTS 103 


was a red cross with a lily wreath above, set up in a field 
of wdiite.” 

“ When next you fight,” said Sir Heureux, “ fight only 
for a standard with a red cross, set up in a field of blood ; 
for only beneath such a standard is honour to be gained.” 

“ I have learned my lesson,” said the lad, “ for I noticed 
how you seemed not to see the battle, and then I thought 
you lacked courage. This warfare has brought me no 
honour, but rather shame. Therefore now I am content 
to follow your example and to do as you shall bid. I have 
learned to be humble and to know my own weakness.” 

“ With this knowledge,” said the Laughing Maid, “ you 
may yet accomplish your quest.” 

He wondered at the gentleness with which she spake, and 
bowed and kissed her hand. 

“ Shortly we shall come to one who could never obtain 
that knowledge, and he is my blood-brother,” said Sir 
Heureux. 

The lad had a great desire to question him about this 
brother, but he restrained himself, remembering that he 
must ask no questions until he had crossed a river, but 
must only obey such guides as were sent to him. So they 
rode together in silence, for it was the hour before new day ; 
a sense of awe and mystery possessed their hearts. All the 
world was dumb; and who were they that they should 
speak? Every step as they advanced, the country was 
changing. Trees were growing sparser, the sound of rivers 
more rare, the light of heaven more frequent. Every little 
while they traversed small deserts of dunes and levels of 
sand. Presently woods were left quite behind and only 
wind-ribbed sand was seen ; and later the desert of sand 
became a desert of boulders and huge rocks. Far away, 
as it had been the sound of a sea, was heard the hysteric 
clamour of many waters which rose and fell. To this they 
were drawing nearer and, as the tumult grew in volume, 


104 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


the land began to shelve downward. As yet the sky was 
too dark to perceive any object which was not immediately 
ahead. Nevertheless, the lad strained eagerly forward, for 
he felt upon his cheek the breath of the coming event. 

They reached a ridge, from which point the descent was 
so steep that they had to dismount and lead their steeds by 
a loosened rein, picking their path. Now the sound of the 
waters was no longer distant, but rose up from below them, 
near at hand. So near did it seem, that the lad trod warily, 
lest his feet should feel the damp of the last retreating 
wave. He was touched on the arm. Sir Heureux pointed 
and whispered, 44 My brother is near.” 

He looked in the direction of the pointing hand, and saw 
through the gloom the outline of a tent. When he came 
close to it, he saw that it was not white, as Sir Heureux’s 
had been, but dyed with many gorgeous colours, though 
they were now all faded. Upon the tent door hung a shield, 
like to Sir Heureux’s, yet different. For whereas his bore 
the emblem of a single star, across whose field the big 
clouds raced, sometimes obscuring the star, yet not for 
long, this shield bore the emblem of many stars, of vary- 
ing strength of light, all of which were dimmed in their 
shining by a drifting vapour of mist. He entered the tent, 
and found that it w,as empty, and that its furnishings were 
decayed, as though it had been left long unused. He 
glanced at Sir Heureux questioningly. 

He answered him sadly, 44 The stars are the signs of my 
brother’s many quests. He was not constant even to the 
best when it was found ; therefore he failed. Unstable as 
water, he could not excel in the land.” 

At that word, the lad bethought him of his own incon- 
stancy, and bowed his head. They left the tent and con- 
tinued on the downward path. As they advanced, the night 
became more dark, as is ever the way with night when the 
dawn is about to break. Slipping upon a stone, he stum- 


THE WOOD OF FORBIDDEN DELIGHTS 105 


bled and fell. It was the Laughing Maid who helped him 
to rise, whispering, “ Courage, brother, ’t is the end of the 
Waste Lands and comfort is at hand.” 

Dazed with the pain of his fall, he struggled on and, as 
he went, he prayed. Some way ahead he saw a wandering 
light, which, as the space narrowed, he found to be a lamp 
which was carried by a man. The man was old and feeble, 
and used his sword for a support, as it had been a stick, 
so that it had lost its brightness and was blunted at the 
point. He was clad in armour as beseemed a knight; 
but the metal was tarnished and eaten away with rust, and 
in many places the fastenings had burst open, so that, as 
he advanced, the steel plates rattled and clanged. With 
his left arm he clasped the body of a boy to his breast; and 
the boy’s arm was around his neck. In his right he held the 
sword and the handle of his lamp. His hair was matted and 
long, and cast about his shoulders a mantle of gray. His 
beard also was long, and fell below his waist. He seemed 
always to be searching the ground for some path which he 
had lost and, as he did so, muttered continually, “ Alas ! 
Alas ! ” 

The sound of his voice and his appearance were very 
sad. When they came up with him and stood beside him, 
he seemed not to notice that they were present, but went on 
muttering, “ Alas ! Alas ! ” and continued in his search. 

“ He is my brother,” said Sir Heureux, “ my brother of 
the many quests. Go now, and draw nigh and speak to the 
boy whom he carries in his breast.” 

Then he drew near and did as he was commanded. But, 
when he looked upon the boy, he was filled with grief ; for 
his hands and feet were hewn off at the joints, and his eyes 
had been plucked out, albeit he had once been fair. 

He asked him, “What does your master seek? Speak 
and, though I perish, yet will I strive to give you aid.” 

The child stirred wearily in the old knight’s arms, as 


106 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


though the hardness of the breast-plate irked him, and all 
his desire was for sleep that was denied. When the lad was 
about to question him again, the old man silently raised 
up his lamp, so that its light fell for a moment on the young 
boy’s shrunken face. Then he saw that the boy was also 
dumb, for between his parched and parted lips he beheld 
where the tongue had been torn out. 44 Oh, horrible, most 
horrible ! ” he cried. And the old man muttered, 44 Alas ! 
Alas ! ” 

44 We cannot help him,” said Sir Heureux, 44 for one 
alone could have helped him — that same child, whom now 
he carries helpless in his breast, blind and speechless and 
maimed. We must away and forsake these Waste Lands 
of Lilith. When we have safely escaped I will tell you all 
there is to tell.” 

But the lad hung back as though he were loath to depart 
and leave these unfortunates to their fate. So Sir Heureux 
said, 44 The old man is my brother, and the child I also have 
loved. If I could save them, I would ; but alas, it is impos- 
sible.” And the old man echoed, 44 Alas ! Alas ! ” and his 
armour clanged with a doleful sound. 

Full sorrowfully did the lad depart, for he had been 
moved with compassion. And often he turned his head and 
watched the wanderer’s lamp, and listened to his mournful 
cry. 44 Ah,” thought he, 44 wjhy could we not have taken 
him by the hand and have led him with us ? Gladly would 
I have relieved him of his burden by carrying his child.” 

However, he had learnt his lesson, and asked no question, 
but followed his guides with an aching heart. 

Loud and yet louder grew the raging of the flood; he 
knew that it must be near — almost within touch. Out of 
the darkness floated toward him a sleeping face, whose 
features were those of neither man nor maid, but simply of 
one who had once been very tired and had ages since found 
rest. It was neither old nor young; yet he knew within 


THE WOOD OF FORBIDDEN DELIGHTS 107 


himself that it had been from the beginning, and would en- 
dure beyond the end. It was not a face that one could love ; 
nor yet that one could hate; it was too quiet, too ancient 
for transient' emotions. Rather it inspired an absence of 
all emotion. It was that face which most men see clearly 
but once — when its eyes open and gravely survey them, 
and their hour has come. Looking upon it, the lad w;on- 
dered whether any god could be more ancient than this, yea, 
even God himself. Looking upon it with its dark-ringed 
slumbering eyes, he feared lest they might open, trembled 
because the eye-lids seemed to flutter ; for he knew, though 
he had never met with them, that should those eyes regard 
him for one little moment, he must surely die. It was the 
face of Death. 

He would have loitered and gone no further, had it not 
been for the Laughing Maid. She took his hand in hers, 
and reached up and placed one arm about his neck, forc- 
ing him to be brave. Then he went forward and the coun- 
tenance melted away, till it became the foaming eddies of a 
full-flowing tide. Out of the darkness, churning the cur- 
rent, came a barge, which was urged forward by a great 
square sail. It grated on the bank, and they, leading their 
horses, went aboard. Instantly the vessel turned upon her 
keel, the sail filled, and they lost sight of land. Distant 
through the spray, they saw the wavering light of the lamp 
which was carried by Sir Heureux’s brother, and, faint 
upon the wind, caught echoes of his despairing cry, “ Alas ! 
Alas ! ” 

Then these also were lost, and nothing remained save 
only the darkness and the roaring of the tide. 


CHAPTER XII 


of adam’s loss and sir vanitas 

On the vessel’s prow they crouched together ; the Laugh- 
ing Maid, now strangely silent, alone standing upright and 
peering straight ahead, the two men kneeling at her side, 
with arms encircling her waist. To feel beneath her tender 
flesh the steady beating of her heart gave them courage. 
While she was valiant, they could not be afraid. 

Onward the vessel ploughed its way, and ever the billows 
grew more angry, and ever before them the dawn-light 
spread. The waves were clamorous with the voices of 
drowning men, whom they could not see, but who sobbed to 
them in mercy to stay. And, between these gusts of weep- 
ing, reached their ears the sweet-toned songs of sirens, who 
called to them to tarry if pleasure was their desire. Yet, 
the little maid heeded none of these; ever and alway her 
gaze lay straight ahead. As if in obedience to her un- 
spoken command, the great sail was kept continually filled 
by the wind, which urged the barque toward the farther 
shore. Upon the head of each of the lads she let rest a 
tiny hand, whereof the fingers did not tremble; only her 
lips moved, and with them she seemed to pray. Presently 
the mists parted and they discerned before them a sheltered 
harbour, toward which their vessel drove ; already the top- 
most canvas had caught the returning day. Almost before 
they knew it, the keel was gliding through calmer waters 
and they had reached the strand of safety. 

No sooner had they disembarked than the wind veered 


OF ADAM’S LOSS AND SIR V ANITAS 109 


round, the vessel swung slowly about, and, retraversing the 
course which it had taken, was lost in a cloud of gloom. 

“ Has it gone to fetch your brother? ” asked the lad in 
an eager voice. 

“ It has gone, as it always goes, to fetch him ; but he will 
not come,” Sir Heureux answered sadly. Then he bade him 
be silent and swiftly to follow the Laughing Maid. 

Stooping to a little stream, which bubbled through sand 
and gorse down to the river which they had left, they drank 
deep of its waters and were refreshed, and so with strength 
renewed, hurried upon their way. 

44 Know you the name of that little stream? ” asked Sir 
Heureux. And when the lad shook his head, he replied, 
44 Its name is Life.” 

44 And what is the name of that great sad river in which 
the little stream is lost? ” 

44 Its name is Death,” answered Sir Heureux, 44 and its 
waters are gall and not good to drink. Nevertheless, they 
are made less bitter because they are mingled with those of 
this little stream.” 

44 Ah, the river called Death ! I have met with and have 
tasted of it before, for its tributaries are everywhere. The 
Lady Blanc-Coeur warned me of this.” 

When he mentioned the name of the Lady Blanc-Coeur, 
Sir Heureux started and scanned him keenly, and then rode 
forward hurriedly to where his maiden stood. Setting her 
before him upon his great white stallion, he commenced the 
ascent from the lowlands toward a shining mountain which 
towered above the vale. Every step of the way the world 
grew brighter. Shadows were left behind; daffodils, vio- 
lets, and laburnums fringed their path, and the land was 
made pleasant by the far-off singing of birds. The lad’s 
eyes sparkled, his fevered blood ceased to race, for upon 
his cheek blew the cooling breath of the early morning, and 
before him glowed the sanity of the early day. Then he 


110 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


began to recount those adventures which had happened to 
him. He recalled the words which the Lady Blanc-Coeur 
had spoken at parting, 44 At the end of the first day you 
will come to this same river, whose name is Death, and you 
will be hard-pressed by the enemy, and will scarce know 
how you may escape. At that season you will have with 
you for companion a knight, and, if you have asked him 
no questions, but have trusted him by the way, he will help 
you to get across, and will save your life. If you love me, 
you will be glad of this knight, for he also is my lover.” 
Then he asked himself that question which had haunted his 
mind all along. Could Sir Heureux be this knight, and if 
so, seeing that he was held for the lover of the Lady Blanc- 
Coeur, what was he doing with the Laughing Maid? 

When he pondered these problems he grew troubled, for 
he said : 44 Either I have not come to the hour of my great- 
est peril and, therefore, Sir Heureux is not my knight ; or 
I have come to that hour, and Sir Heureux is a false lover 
to the Lady Blanc-Coeur. If he is false, churl though I 
be, it is my duty to slay him in fair fight ; yet this I can- 
not, for he has saved my life. I will ride to him and ask 
him,” he said. But then he bethought him, 44 Neither can 
I do this, for that would be discourteous to the Laughing 
Maid.” So he said, 44 This will I do. I will ask him, 
4 When I crossed the river, was that the hour of my great- 
est peril? ’ Should he answer 4 Yes,’ then shall I know.” 

By this time Sir Heureux was a furlong distant, making 
all haste that he could toward the light. The lad urged 
forward his steed that he might overtake him ; but this he 
might never do, because he rode so wretched a nag. So he 
called to him to tarry ; but Sir Heureux paid him no heed, 
making as though he had not heard. The lad grew angry 
and said , 44 Surely, Sir Heureux is a traitor, and hurries be- 
cause he has knowledge of the question that I would ask.” 

At that moment he heard a torment of commotion, as it 


OF ADAM’S LOSS AND SIR VANITAS 111 

had been of a rushing wind, and he halted and looked back. 
Far below, with the morning breaking through, he saw 
the rocky defile through which he had passed that night, 
and the river, like a black cloud, lashed by the sun, strug- 
gling to overcome its banks. Distant, upon the farthest 
side he could descry a tiny speck, hugging something to its 
breast, and carrying a flickering light, painfully hastening 
up a rugged path toward a mountain cave. Then, while he 
watched, the waters burst their bounds and rushed shriek- 
ing up the valley slopes, so that, as he were God, he beheld 
the world as it had been one dreary splash of rain. Turn- 
ing his horse, he fled in panic toward the higher ground 
whereon Sir Heureux stood; for the waves were already 
washing round his horse’s fetlocks, and threatening to 
pursue. 

Now the flood had reached his stirrups, and now only by 
swimming could he hope to escape. Blinded and vainly 
groping, beaten hither and thither by each ascending wave, 
he had prepared himself to die, when he felt a strong hand 
lift him up and heard a voice which commanded him to let 
go his rein. He surrendered himself to a higher power, 
and did not open his eyes till he knew himself to be resting 
on a mound of warm sweet grass. He stretched a hand, 
and, feeling that it was full of flowers, strove to unclose 
his eyes ; but at first he could not because of the shining 
of the sun. Then he strove again, and found Sir Heureux 
bending over him. So he sat up, for now he knew he had 
escaped the Land of Death ; and he saw that Sir Heureux 
and his charger were drenched with wet, and so he knew 
it was he who had rescued him. 

When he could speak, he asked, “ Why did this happen? 
Was this the hour of my greatest peril? ” 

But Sir Heureux, ignoring his second question, answered 
him, “ It happened because of the thoughts that were in 
your mind.” 


112 THE ROAD TO AVALON 

Then he hung his head, for he saw that nothing was 
hidden. 

“ Nay, look down,” said Sir Heureux, speaking kindly, 
“ see how all is forgiven.” 

When he looked down, he saw that the flood had sunk 
back for him to a narrow thread of silver which, here and 
there, the awakened sun had burnished into a gleaming 
path of glory. 

“ But what of the flowers through which we lately rode? 
and what of the Stream of Life? and what of your 
brother? ” 

“ The flowers and the stream are all spoiled,” replied Sir 
Heureux, “ for it is always needful that someone should 
suffer. Yet, because God is good, both flowers and stream 
will come again. As for my brother, alas, he can never die, 
though daily he endures the pangs of death; for God has 
so ordained his penance, that, dying, he shall not die, and, 
living, he shall be forever old.” 

“ That is a harsh decree,” said the lad. “ I would that 
you would tell me more concerning him.” 

“ And that I will, though it is great sadness to me,” said 
Sir Heureux. “ But now you are strong, so I will tell you 
of that which you desire as we ride upon our road.” 

When the lad rose up to go, he found that his horse, still 
faithful to him, was standing at his side, but that the 
Laughing Maid was nowhere in view. 

“ Where is your lady, the Laughing Maid ? ” he asked. 

“ She has gone ahead to the castle whither we are bound, 
that they may know of our coming,” said Sir Heureux; 
“ but now I will tell you of my brother.” 

“ That do, and I will listen as we ride.” 

“The castle to wdiich we journey is known as ‘The 
Broken Heart,’ and is ruled over by King Adam, whose 
son I am, as is also that ancient knight, my brother. My 
brother is called Sir Vanitas, and though he now appears 


OF ADAM’S LOSS AND SIR VANITAS 113 

old, yet he is of the same age as I, for we were born at 
one birth. King Adam, when for that wrong-doing, which 
first brought sin into the world, God had cast him forth 
from the Garden, wandered many years the length of crea- 
tion, till he came to this Shining Mountain, which we are 
now ascending, and here he determined to abide. Upon 
its summit he built his habitation, and, within its walls, did 
commence to train up a garden, like unto that which he had 
lost. And this he hoped, when it was made perfect, to offer 
as an atonement unto God. 

But, because of the Lady Lilith, who is his enemy, and 
was once his lover, the fruits and flowers of his garden will 
never thrive. For, though they do well by day, at night 
they wither and fall, because of the cold which grips their 
roots when once the sun has set, and because of the fetid 
blasts which Lilith sends forth from her Scarlet City, and 
the raiders whom she guides across the river, when the 
darkness has gathered, that they may cut down his groves. 
Yet is he not discouraged, for day by day he toils and, if 
in a thousand years he sees more fruitfulness, then is he 
content.” 

“ But how came he to build upon a mountain which is so 
high that nothing may grow without effort? ” 

“ Because it was so ordained ; for this is the Mountain 
of Knowledge, and from its summit a man may gaze to the 
farthest bounds of Time. Down its leftward slope runs the 
Stream of Life, and around its leftward base flows the 
river of Death, which we have crossed. Beyond this river, 
as well you know, lie the Waste Lands, and the Scarlet City, 
whence cometh all wickedness, and, far behind, the land 
whence you have come, which is named the World of Men. 
Upon the rightward side of the mountain lie the Lands of 
Mystery, and nearest of these is the Autumn Land, which 
is a Forest of Melancholy, both beautiful and sad. Thither 
you must shortly travel. But beyond all these lie other 

8 


114 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


lands, which at this time I may not name to you, and far 
beyond all shines Eden, where is Avalon, which is the pur- 
pose of your quest. All these countries you may see from 
the mountain’s height, and therefore did Adam choose it 
for his home ; but, more especially, that he might gaze 
upon the shining of the Eden Land.” 

44 And has he done well in his choice ? ” 

“ Yea, he hath done well, for he is my father. Having 
stolen from the fruit of the Tree of Knowledge and taken 
that which God had not designed to give, he was fated to 
lead his life upon the mountain whereon the tree first grew, 
that he might learn the bitter-sweet of his folly, and so 
reach perfection through that which was his crime. For, 
viewing from his castle-towers the distant shining of that 
which he has lost, he may also look toward Lilith’s city and 
the World of Men, and there acknowledge the wisdom he 
has gained.” 

46 And are you and your brother his only sons ? ” 

44 Alas, no, for all souls before they enter the World 
must first sojourn a while in the House of the Broken 
Heart. There have been many sons; and of these it has 
been foretold that one shall some day come who shall lead 
men back to that which they have lost. And that which 
they have lost has been called by diverse names, so that 
which was first called Eden in years gone by is now called 
Avalon. Once God sent His only Son to lead men back, 
but him they would not follow ; yet it is by following in his 
tracks that the son of Adam, whom all men await, shall 
recover the Garden.” 

44 Oh, that I might do this deed ! ” sighed the lad. 

44 Thus sighed Sir Vanitas, who is my brother,” quoth 
Sir Heureux. 

44 Aye, in our talk concerning Adam, you have told me 
naught concerning him. Now speak to me, I pray thee, of 
Sir Vanitas.” 


OF ADAM’S LOSS AND SIR VANITAS 115 


“ To know many things is to be in great danger; yet, 
since you desire it, these things also will I confide. To 
have great wisdom is to be much tempted, and therefore 
have all my brothers failed. When first the souls of men 
see daylight from that castle’s walls, they straightway 
look out over all the world. They see at one glance the 
Lands of Mystery and Eden beyond, and, across the River 
of Death, the Scarlet City and the busy World of Men. 
Now, first before all, they must go to the World of Men, 
and after, if they have the strength, they may journey 
back to this castle, and to the Lands of Mystery, and strive 
toward Eden which lies beyond. 

All who set out from here, having seen the shining of 
the Garden, are filled with a holy desire to return again 
and to accomplish this quest. But twice in their travel 
through life they must surpass the City of Scarlet: once 
upon the upward road toward Birth ; once upon the down- 
ward road toward Death. These two roads are one and 
the same, only the latter is the journey of return. For the 
wayfaring souls of men Lilith lies always in wait, and those 
that escape her are few. For, when they approach her city, 
it is ofttimes by night — the hour when she is most strong. 

Some there be who, setting out from here, never reach 
the World of Men, and are never born. Many there be 
who, having reached the World of Men, and having set out 
upon the return, fall by the way at Lilith’s City. These 
you may ever know by the strand of her golden hair which 
she braids about their hearts. A few there be who fight 
their way out of her city, but who lack the courage to go 
on, and die of drouth in the Waste Lands. Several there 
were of a mighty courage and a valiant strength, and on 
these our hopes were set; and of this company was Sir 
Vanitas, who was bom at one birth with me. It was he 
who should have saved our world, and for this God had 
made him able. Oftentimes, when I have sat by night in 


116 THE ROAD TO AVALON 

my father’s halls, has my mother, Eve, told me of his 
birth. 

It was in a season of anguish, when the knights from the 
Scarlet City had made so bold as to cross the river and 
to camp about our walls. Far and wide they had made our 
country barren. Every tree, and shrub, and flower had 
they cut down, and had broken into my father’s garden 
and had consumed it with fire. Looking out from the 
castle windows, it was seen that that which had once been 
happiness had been changed to Gehenna, and that all the 
mountain was a-smoke. Yet was there a deeper sorrow 
than this, for all the sons of Adam were dead or turned 
traitors, so that only the two first parents of our race 
remained to man the walls. And herein lay the reason. 
Lilith herself was childless, and would have had no citizens, 
had she not stolen the children that were sprung from the 
loins of Adam. Therefore, when King Adam saw her army 
swarming across the Waste Lands, and wandering along 
the river bank, and crossing the river, and assailing his 
mountain, he recognised that every man in that vast host 
had lain in his arms and had called him father. Therefore 
was his grief very great. 

So he summoned to him his younger sons, who had not 
yet departed upon the Road of Life, and he charged them 
to be faithful, telling them that on them alone he now de- 
pended for the saving of the World and the recovery of 
Eden ; and he besought them to deal tenderly with all the 
enemy which they should meet in fight, inasmuch as they 
also were sons of his loins. These things they promised, 
and, when with the evening the army of Lilith drew nigh, 
they mounted their horses and flung wide the gate, and rode 
to the combat. 

But when they came to the foremost ranks of the op- 
posing host, and recognised that all the enemy were their 
elder brethren, and heard, above all the clangour, the 


OF ADAM’S LOSS AND SIR V ANITAS 117 


sweet-toned singing of Lilith’s voice, and saw through the 
darkness the shining of her eyes and hair, their hearts 
failed them. Most of them struck no blow, but straight- 
way joined themselves to the army of sin, and, when the 
dawn was about to break, returned with the men of the 
Scarlet City. And those who were trusty, and would have 
fought, were taken captive, because they were young and 
had not much strength. These were drowned in the River 
of Death by the army when it withdrew. Thus was Adam 
afflicted with a more heavy sorrow than had come to him 
through the wasting of his lands ; and this was the season 
of anguish in which Sir Vanitas was born. 

At the breaking of the day, Adam saw that the raiders 
had retired. Then he thought, 4 My younger sons have 
gained the victory,’ and his heart swelled out with pride, 
and, opening his gates, he waited for their homecoming. 
But first he called to Eve and told her that which he sup- 
posed had happened ; and his news gave her j oy . So Eve 
became busy in the house, and kindled on the hearth a 
great fire, and prepared rich viands against her lads’ re- 
turn, for said she, 4 This shall be a day of happiness and 
of feasting unto the Lord.’ And Eve sang to herself as 
she went about her work, as she had not sung for many a 
day. When she had ended her labours, she noticed that the 
sun was now high in the heavens, and she thought to her- 
self, 4 My sons’ return is over long, but, doubtless, they 
are spent with pursuing. Soon, soon they will come.’ 

She waited in patience until evening, until the light had 
all but left the sky, and then it was that a strange pain 
gathered about her heart. She went to castle-gate and 
called unto Adam ; but there came back no answer. Then 
she listened, and heard through the dusk the sound of a 
strong man weeping in thick choking sobs. She went 
swiftly down the mountain-side till she came to the River of 
Death, upon whose banks King Adam sat. She threw her 


118 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


arms about him ; and then he told her all, and showed her 
where the bodies of her children were drifting down the 
stagnant tide. So together they returned to the House 
of the Broken Heart, and all the way they wept : 

‘ The struggle after righteousness is now ended ; we 
shall never refind our garden. For lo ! our sons are all 
slain or are turned traitors. Lilith hath conquered, and 
we can strive no more.’ So they said, and smote upon 
their breasts in bitter lamentation. 

Now, before they had reached the mountain height 
whereon the castle stood, the darkness was blotted out and 
transfigured to shining white by falling snow. For each 
flake was luminous, like to a little separate star, and 
wheresoever each settled it caused that place to shine. 

When Adam beheld our mother, and perceived the glory 
which was in her bosom, her raiment, and her hair, he 
thought that she had become an angel ; for he saw her with 
the eyes wherewith he had first beheld her when, on a day, 
he had wakened from slumber in Eden, and had found her 
sleeping at his side. 

And when Eve looked upon our father and discovered 
how he stood erect, and how there had fallen suddenly 
from off his limbs all signs of toil, and how majesty and 
wonder of herself burned in his eyes, she believed that he 
had been transformed into a god ; for she gazed upon him 
with that same tenderness wherewith she had first gazed 
when, in the Beginning, her eyes had opened and beheld 
him as the only creature truly to be loved in all her world. 

Then, when they two had looked down upon their own 
bodies, and had both discovered that this same mystery 
had happened also to themselves, they essayed to speak; 
but their words faltered and refused to be uttered, for a 
solemn awe had stilled the beating of their hearts. 

So, hand-in-hand, with reverent heads, they advanced 
toward their home, hoping and fearing for that next gift 


OF ADAM’S LOSS AND SIR VANITAS 119 

which God should send. When they came within sight of 
the castle, they thought that, in some strange way, it 
looked not so desolate, for the snow had set lights in the 
broken windows, and had covered up the gaps in the bat- 
tered walls. Yet, such was their dread of that which they 
felt must happen, that they halted upon the mountain-side, 
not daring to enter, as though they had been strangers 
outside the gate of another’s dwelling. While thus they 
waited, high over head in the void of heaven, they caught 
the sound of music, and of a singing voice. Though they 
knew not the language of the words which were spoken, 
yet the courage of the music made the meaning plain. 
This was their meaning, ‘ All is not lost. While there is 
love, though hopes lie dead, yet shall they live again.’ 

The singing grew more faint, till, travelling up the sky, 
it melted into silence. 

Then Adam looked at Eve, and his eyes said, ‘ Shall we 
enter?’ and her eyes answered, ‘Yea.’ So he put his 
arm about her, and drew down her head toward his breast, 
kissing her upon the forehead, and passed tremulously 
through the gate. The courtyard was empty ; but, as they 
commenced to climb the hallway stair, there ran to them 
with out-stretched arms a little naked child. With a sob- 
bing cry Eve stooped and picked him up ; for, at the sight 
of his babyhood, because of the mother’s tenderness where- 
with she had yearned over those, sprung from her body, 
whom she had seen betrayed and dead that day, she felt the 
milk leap into her breasts, and straightway she gave him 
suck. ‘ All is not lost, while we have love,’ she said and 
smiled up at Adam. Then with one hand she gathered the 
child closer into her bosom, and with the other raised to her 
lips and kissed his tiny hands. Thus she was made happy, 
and the pain which had gathered about her heart was dis- 
persed. But with Adam a double portion of grief re- 
mained; for he remembered that, whereas now he had but 


120 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


one child, formerly he had had many, and that they had 
been stalwart sons. Yet was he glad for Eve’s sweet sake. 
Now all this while they had been standing at the entrance 
into the hall, for they were still afraid and dared not go in. 
Then a voice, which they knew, called to them, saying, 
4 Enter and fear nothing.’ 

So they went in. Seated before the hearth was a lady 
and in her arms was a babe, and his eyes were open, wide 
and motionless, fixed in wonderment upon her face. When 
Adam saw her, he knew that she was that spirit whom God 
had made to save men’s souls from Lilith, and he was glad. 
He went toward her, and, as he did so, she rose to meet him. 

4 Here is the twin-soul to that which Eve now carries in 
her bosom,’ she said ; 4 but this twin-soul shall be Adam’s 
babe. Both shall be strong and mighty in their deeds ; but 
one shall succeed and one shall fail. And one shall grow 
to be my champion and my stoutest lover; and through 
him Eden shall be regained. But one shall fail.’ 

So saying, she laid the child in Adam’s arms and set out 
to depart, but until she was quite gone, the child, whom she 
had held, followed her with his eyes, and long after she 
had vanished, he watched the way she went. These things 
Adam noticed ; but he told them not to Eve, lest he should 
make her jealous for the sake of the child who had run to 
her. For he remembered the rivalry which had arisen in 
dim ages between his first two sons, and how its ending had 
been death. So all that night they sat before the fire and 
clasped their gifts to their breasts; and now Eve would 
suckle the one child, and now his brother. But ever she 
favoured most with her heart the child who had run to meet 
her. They talked together not of past things, but of the 
morrows which were to come and of the glories which these 
their children should attain. When the day broke and they 
gazed upon the world, they found that the snow and the 
wasting had vanished, that the trees which had been cut 


OF ADAM’S LOSS AND SIR VANITAS 121 


down had grown up, that the season of spring had arrived 
in their land, and that the hedgerows were white with may. 
They said, 4 This is God’s doing, and that, which had 
seemed our loss, shall prove our endless gain.’ ” 

Now, during the later time in which Sir Heureux had 
been speaking, the lad had been waiting tip-toe to say a 
word. So when, coming to a more rugged part of the as- 
cent, Sir Heureux paused and dismounted that he might 
lead his horse, he took courage, and said, 44 1 am lover to 
the same lady whom Adam found within his hall, seated 
before his hearth. For it was she who called me forth, and 
it was she who delivered me from Lilith; yet have I never 
rightly seen her face. Could you tell me where she may be 
found, I should quickly finish my quest. She is called the 
Lady Blanc-Coeur, and I seek her face throughout all the 
world; and, when I have seen it perfectly, Avalon will be 
won and Arthur will come again.” 

44 Tell me no more,” said Sir Hereux ; 44 for I know 
whence you have travelled, and what you have thought, 
and what you have done, and that which you have desired. 
The home of the Lady Blanc-Coeur I may not confide ; for 
she is never far distant from one she loves, and is oftentimes 
present though he is blind and knows her not. Of this be 
certain, that when you are perfect, you shall see her per- 
fectly, and shall know her dwelling-place. I also am her 
lover. Therefore I speak no lie.” 

Now when the lad had heard from his own lips that Sir 
Heureux was her lover, he was sore amazed, and greatly 
grieved that Sir Heureux should travel with the Laughing 
Maid, for he held him to be faithless. 44 Nevertheless,” he 
thought, 44 1 will ask him one more question.” So he said, 
44 Are you then that champion who she promised should 
come to me at the hour of my greatest peril, and who should 
save my life? ” 

44 1 am none other.” 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


122 

The lad, when they had climbed to more level ground, 
because he could not endure his own thoughts and because 
he feared that Sir Heureux was reading all that was in his 
mind, turned to him, and said, 44 What deeds did these twin 
brothers accomplish, who were so marvellously born to 
Adam and his wife? ” 

44 Should you seek to know their names,” replied Sir 
Heureux, 44 you would find that you already know some- 
thing of their end.” 

44 What were their names ? ” 

44 The name of the first who ran to Eve, and whom Eve 
nestled, was Sir Vanitas; and the second, whom King 
Adam loved, bore the same name as I.” 

44 Then it was Sir Vanitas who failed? ” 

44 It was Sir Vanitas. Twice already you have seen 
him.” 

44 Nay, I have seen him but once, and then I was in your 
company.” 

44 Twice you have seen him ; but the first time you knew 
him not.” 

44 Nay, I have seen him but once; for, having once seen 
him, I could not fail to recognise him again.” 

44 Yet, twice you have seen him. And the first time he 
hung upon a gallows-tree and Eve was lamenting under 
him. Then it was that you pledged your honour that you 
would avenge his life.” 

44 And was that Sir Vanitas? Yet how may this thing be, 
for but lately I saw him by the river-side and he seemed 
alive? ” 

44 Though he is dead,” sighed Sir Heureux, 44 yet can he 
never die. For he was not born as other men, but was born 
that he might be great, and a saviour of his race. He 
sinned when sight was in his eyes, and not as other men, 
when they are blind. Therefore is his penalty the more 
heavy. Being dead, he may not die, but must continually 


OF ADAM’S LOSS AND SIR VANITAS 123 

endure the pangs of death and live again. When you saw 
him upon the gallows-tree, he had been placed there for a 
warning to you at your out-setting. Thus must he forever 
appear to the seekers of every age, as a warning to them 
in the first forth-going of their quest. For he, who might 
have accomplished that marvel in the search of which the 
ageless world hath failed, well-knowing his loss, did wilfully 
turn aside.” 

“ Fain would I hear you recount his history. And yet 
I am not fain ; for I dread that the faithlessness of his 
story may one day be even mine.” 

“ While your fear is the fear of the Lord, you have no 
cause for dread. But that you may know the dangers 
which lie in ambush by the way, I will narrate to you my 
brother’s history, though it causes me much pain.” So 
spake Sir Heureux, and continued thus with his tale : — 

“ The souls of men, having been born in the House of 
the Broken Heart, abide there for but a little space — 
sometimes till they have acquired all-knowledge, more often 
until they have heard some need of the World of Men call- 
ing them away. Then, set on white stallions and made in- 
visible to human eyes, they ride forth from the castle across 
the river, and the Waste Lands, and the Lands of Lilith, 
till they come to an earthly mother, and enter into her, 
and are made flesh. Though they forget many things when 
they have entered through an earthly mother into the 
World of Men, yet they remember these things — the best 
of all that was good of that which Eve and Adam taught, 
and that tortured cry of the World of Men in answer to 
which they came. Woe be unto them, if they fail to remem- 
ber these ! And woe was with Sir Vanitas, for he did for- 
get. Not at first did he forget, but in his latter days. 

At first he was the joy of all our house, for, not since 
Cain, the first-born, had Eve conceived so rare a child, and 
she loved him accordingly. He grew up straight and 


124 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


strong, and ever he surpassed me in all his deeds, save one 
— the deed of love. Because of his own great excellence he 
knew that it was allowed to him to turn his heart whither- 
soever he desired, and at all times to find response. There- 
fore he was not constant in his high things. Here he would 
love for a day, and there he would love for a night. There- 
fore it came to pass that he had knowledge of no fixed pur- 
pose wherein he might abide, and was o’erwhelmed with the 
multitude of his longings. When Eve saw his many affec- 
tions, she would say, 4 Surely, it is he who shall succeed, for 
he hath a masterful heart.’ But when Adam saw it, he was 
grieved, and said, 4 He who loves too much, loves only him- 
self, and not at all. Such an one is doomed to fail; and 
this may God forfend.’ 

So we two grew up together, and we loved one another 
dearly, for Sir Vanitas had a compelling heart. When he 
walked through our land in the morning of his day, clad 
in the might of his amber hair, then would the sun grow 
jealous at his coming and maidens would pause as they 
stooped at the well, and follow him with the yearning of 
their eyes. Thus, while we admired, he grew to be a man, 
and the news was passed from lip to lip that this was he 
who should save our world. Ofttimes he heard the whisper, 
and then he smiled. Daily we waited with dread to hear the 
call which should cause him to depart. At last it came. 

Many years ago, in the early twilight of a spring day, 
King Adam and our mother and Sir Vanitas and I were 
present together on the castle wall. There we had been 
talking of that which we knew must shortly come to pass, 
and we had wondered which of us brothers should first be 
called. Our mother said nothing, for she was spinning the 
thread wherewith to make for me a tunic. As thus we 
spake, she took a strand of my brother’s hair and twisted 
it into the yarn. And thus we knew the thought that was 
in her mind — that Sir Vanitas should be first to go, and 


OF ADAM’S LOSS AND SIR VANITAS 125 

that the yellow of his hair, which was woven into my gar- 
ment, should be a memory of him for me. Of this we were 
made more sure, because, as she bent above her task, she 
wept. 

Then were we all silent, and watched the approach 
of night. Before the sky, along the far horizon, was grown 
utterly dark, my brother rose to his feet with a choking 
sob. We gazed on him in terror ; but none dared ask him 
what he saw, for only he who is called may witness the 
sign. Slowly he stretched out his arm and pointed, ‘I 
see,’ said he, 4 a blood-red hand which gropes throughout 
the heavens, summoning me forth to play my part in the 
World of Men; but, because it is blood-red, I think that 
I shall die or fail in my attempt.’ 

Our mother ceased from her weeping, and her eyes were 
leaden and parched. She clasped him around the body, 
and kneeled, looking up into his face. 4 Nay, my son,’ she 
said, 4 you will succeed. For because the hand is red, you 
will shed your blood for men. It is the colour of sacrifice.’ 

Our father said nothing, for his heart spake otherwise. 

That night my brother was mounted on a white stallion, 
like to the one whereon I ride. He was arrayed in silver 
armour, inlaid with gold, and beneath his helmet, raiment- 
wise, was unloosed his amber hair. Thus he set forth for 
the World of Men. We accompanied him to the river-side, 
and watched him go aboard the barque, and watched him 
till he was lost to sight. Thus he rode forth, invisible to 
human eyes, to rescue the World of Men. . . . Ah me, but 
that day is long since past.” 

Sir Heureux fell into silence, his head bowed in sorrowful 
thought. The reins slipped from his hands, and his stallion 
browsed along the wayside, whilst the large tears fell like 
rain. The lad, made speechless in the presence of this 
grief, which he did not plainly understand, yet because he 
longed to show some sympathy, leaving his horse, stole 


126 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


secretly to Sir Heureux’s side, and, leaning up, took and 
kissed his naked hand, and pressed it womanlike against 
his breast. Slowly Sir Heureux turned, and gazed stead- 
fastly into the uplifted face till neither saw aught of the 
other’s countenance, save the fore-knowledge that was in 
the eyes. Slowly he drew back his hand, and placing it 
upon his comrade’s head, said quietly, 44 If you are a good 
lad, you will surely succeed in this quest wherein we all have 
failed.” 

44 No, no,” he cried, 44 it is you who will succeed.” 

44 Yes, I also shall succeed ; but in another way, and my 
success will come through yours.” 

44 But I am so weak and wavering, and I am of such 
humble birth, and I am not yet made a knight. All my 
days have been passed in obscurity, toiling, toiling in the 
Forest of Bedgraine.” 

44 Would that my brother’s days had been thus profit- 
ably spent. Come, though it gives me pain, I will com- 
plete that which I have begun. 

When Sir Vanitas had vanished, we sat down to wait for 
tidings of his deeds. While we waited, Eve wove the cloth 
and made the tunic which contained his yellow strand, 
which should be for a memory of him for me. And thus 
she wove it, so that the hair which had rested upon his 
shoulders should rest always above my heart. When it was 
done, I wore the gift beneath my suit of mail. Day by day 
I would look at it ; and then I would think on him, and then 
I would pray. For my mother, she prayed always. There 
was ever a petition on her lips, so that in the darkest 
watches of the night, the house was filled with the murmur 
of her utterance. Day by day I would look at that part of 
my tunic which rested above my heart ; and at first it re- 
mained golden, but gradually it faded into red — the 
colour of blood. My mother would ask me continually, 
4 Is it still yellow?’ and I would answer, 4 Yea.’ To my 


OF ADAM’S LOSS AND SIR VANITAS 127 


father alone could I tell that thing which had come to 
pass. Then would he hide his grief in the garden, and 
spend long days in striving to make its fruitfulness accept- 
able unto God. But the flowers refused to blossom, and 
the trees refused to bud ; so he came to know that with Sir 
Vanitas all was not well. There came a time when, at even- 
ing, I stood alone upon the castle-wall; and I looked 
toward the sky-line, and I thought of my brother. Then 
I also saw a hand thrust upward in the heavens, but it was 
leprous white. It did not grope amongst the clouds, but 
was steady and clenched. I knew in my heart that it was 
the hand of God. While I watched, the fingers relaxed, 
beckoned, and sank. 

I turned to go, and found that King Adam had been 
standing behind me. He took me by the hand and led me to 
my mother, saying simply, 4 He has had his sign.’ Her 
face blanched. With tremulous fingers she unbound my 
armour, and then she saw that that which had been yellow 
was changed to red. She did not cry out or faint, though 
all her hopes were gone, but said, ‘ Be kind to him for my 
sake, whatever he has done, and save him. Bring him back 
to me, and I will restore him.’ And this I promised her. 

Then, while we spake, that lady whom we both love, en- 
tered. With her, in the early dawn, I rode away.” 

66 And were you born into the World of Men as I was 
born ? ” asked the lad. 

“ In no other way,” answered Sir Heureux, and he 
smiled. 

“ But I can remember none of these things which chanced 
before my earthly life.” 

“ Ah, yes, but you did remember when you dreamed your 
visions, and longed to be made a knight.” 

“ If those were memories, I recalled them so vaguely that 
I knew not whence they came.” 

“ Every good thought is one of those same memories.” 


128 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


44 But how came you to remember all so plainly, if you 
are indeed a man, sprung from the womb of an earthly 
woman, like myself? ” 

46 From my first days on earth, even before I had ever 
learned to talk, I was conscious of this other-knowledge ; 
therefore I set myself from my earliest childhood to recall. 
When, as a babe, I tried to give utterance to all the won- 
drous visions that my memory held in store, the World 
smiled upon me. When, as a boy, I strove to speak, it 
mocked me. When, as a grown man, I would be no longer 
silenced, it drove me forth.” 

44 And did you meet Sir Vanitas? ” 

44 1 met him ; he was favourite in a king’s palace where 
I was held prisoner for a little while.” 

44 Did he know you ? ” 

44 Aye, he knew me. I had gone to the king to prophesy 
before him ; but he, because he liked not my words, had me 
thrown into bonds. My brother had been present while I 
had spoken, and he at least had known that my message 
was not false; yet had he given no sign. That night he 
came to me in the dungeon where I lay, and thus and thus 
he spake, saying, that the hour was not yet come for the 
publishing of such tidings ; that, when it came, he would be 
as bold as any in his declaration thereof ; that I did both 
him and myself a damage in prophesying, when the hour 
was not ripe ; that he had the king’s ear, and would whis- 
per the message to him secretly, when the fitting time was 
come ; that for that purpose, and that alone, did he allow 
himself to be made a favourite at such a court. 

But I, when I looked upon him, knew that he spake de- 
ceitfully, and that he lived at the court because of the glory 
which he derived. When he saw that I knew, he was 
shamed and bowed his head. So I told him of the sign 
which I had seen in the heavens, and of Eve’s words, and 
of wherefore I had been born and called forth, — that I 


OF ADAM’S LOSS AND SIR V ANITAS 129 

might turn him back from going aside. Then was he 
moved with remorse, for he remembered those many hopes 
which had been set upon him. He smote the manacles from 
off my wrists and ffung wide the prison-door ; so we es- 
caped together. He determined to abandon his follies, and 
to accompany me upon my quest. When we were pursued 
by the king who had been his master, he showed great cour- 
age; yet . . . what need is there to tell more? You saw 
his shield, emblazoned with its many dimly shining stars, 
whereby men may know that he was not faithful. That 
emblem speaks true. Every step of the journey, for a 
pretty face or a flattering word, he was ready to turn 
aside. When temptations approached him, in whatsoever 
guise, he would straightway yield to their power, and 
would laugh and say, 6 What harm can befall me — I, who 
am so strong? 9 

Thus through his very strength, he failed. 

From the World of Men we journeyed many miles; yet 
was our travelling slow, for often my brother strayed and 
w;as lost, and I had to go in search of him when we should 
have been following our quest. Yet always, when I had 
found him and had led him back, he would laugh and do 
many deeds of mighty prowess to prove to me that he still 
was strong. Then, because these were deeds which I, with 
all my constancy, could not accomplish, I was silent. Day 
by day, I watched his shield, and noticed how, after each 
fresh treachery, more stars had gathered there, and how 
the older stars began to fade. Thus I foresaw that the 
hour was surely coming when his old strength would fail 
him utterly, and his new weakness would possess both his 
body and his soul. In agony I waited for that time. 

One evening we heard a woman singing in the glade and, 
as it had been a sign for which he had long waited, though 
I would have detained him, he went to her. Her hair was 
golden and her eyes unveiled; therefore I knew her to be 

9 


130 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


Lilith. For she was like to the lady whom we follow, only 
of our lady no earth-born man hath seen her eyes entirely 
till he hath accomplished his quest. Then I knew that that 
hour, which I feared, was come. I stole through the woods 
and climbed into a great beech, beneath whose shade they 
nestled. I called, 4 Sir Vanitas ! O, Sir Vanitas ! ’ But 
he did not answer, and I saw that all his stars w^ere ob- 
scured by cloud. 

So I bethought me of a subtle magic which my mother, 
Eve, had taught me. I plucked from out my tunic, from 
the place which lay above my heart, the strand of his hair 
which was woven through the linen thread. I prayed above 
it, and called upon God’s name, and thought the while of 
my brother’s heart as it had been, and might still have been, 
when he had been young — before he had adventured into 
the World of Men. Then I closed my eyes and waited in 
silence. 

Soon there was a rustling among leaves that were dead, 
and a voice whispered in my ear, saying, 4 Lo, I am here. 
Wherefore have you disturbed my quiet ? 5 ” 


CHAPTER XIII 


THE FATE OF THE CHILD 

“ I unclosed my eyes and saw that there stood beside 
me a boy, who was both pure and fair — like to my brother 
as he once had been. 

4 Answer me first this question,’ said I. 4 What is your 
name? ’ 

4 My name is Conscience.’ 

4 Whose Conscience? ’ I asked. 

4 Of your brother, Sir Vanitas.’ 

4 Then it is well, nor do I need to tell you wherefore you 
are called.’ 

4 It is well,’ he answered, 4 and it is not well.’ 

Then we went to where my brother and Lilith had been 
seated, and found them gone. By the marks that were in 
the turf, we judged how and whither they had departed. 
Near by a horse lay dead, stript of its harness, and the 
marks were those of chariot-wheels ; therefore we knew that 
she had yoked in my brother’s stallion, and had carried off 
my brother unmounted toward her Scarlet City. 

4 There is need for haste,’ said Conscience, 4 for I must 
overtake and dissuade him before he has entered into her 
realm. Once he has reached the border, our task will have 
grown more hard, because of three knights who will join 
them there.’ 

4 And there is need for haste,’ said I, 4 come up beside 
me on my horse.’ So I lifted him up and he placed his 
arms about my neck, and we rode forward together. 


132 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


We did not speak, but ever and again he shuddered, and 
sometimes he seemed to sob ; yet, when I looked down, his 
eyes were dry and his lips were bravely smiling. 4 O, fear 
not, we shall save him,’ they were striving to say. 

So I bent forward and whispered into the ear of my 
horse, bidding him make haste. He, like a brave steed, 
spared himself not at all. 

As we sped onward through the darkness, I could have 
thought that the years had rolled back and that it was my 
brother that I held in my breast ; so it came about that my 
heart was filled with a great tenderness for my brother be- 
cause of such things as were past. 

4 Hurry,’ I whispered. 4 Hurry,’ murmured the trees. 

4 Hurry,’ sang the clattering hooves of my horse. Pres- 
ently we heard the sounds of travellers in advance. They 
paused for a minute, a horse whinnied, and my stallion an- 
swered; so I knew that Sir Vanitas was not far distant. 
Then the travellers set out again, re-doubling their pace, 
as those well-knowing that they are pursued. I tightened 
my saddle-girth that we might make more speed; onward 
we passed through the shadows. 

Soon we could hear more nearly the thundering of 
chariot-wheels, and soon, ahead of us in the gloom, the 
fugitives came in sight. All about them as they journeyed 
gathered the flying cloud of Lilith’s golden hair. In and 
out its brightness I could see the evil spirits glide and, in 
their midst, did discern my brother’s frozen face — looking 
up at her, made rigid by love. I called to him; but his 
ears were deaf and his eyes were blind for all save her. 
She heard me ; she plied her whip more fiercely and shook 
the reins, urging her horses on. 

4 We are near the border,’ cried Conscience ; 4 O, there 
is need for haste.’ He sat up and clutched me with his 
childish hands, peering forward through the sullen dark- 
ness. The night had grown from black to gray, and dawn 
was at hand. 


THE FATE OF THE CHILD 


133 


c Should the sun overtake her in this country, he will be 
safe,’ whispered Conscience. Then I bethought me that, if 
I should dismount, my stallion would the more easily follow 
his mate, and, having come up with him, would baffle his 
stride. I leapt from the saddle with Conscience in my arms, 
and my charger galloped away. 

6 That was a brave thought/ said Conscience, slipping 
to the turf. Then he ran on, out-distancing me; for I 
moved more slowly because of my armour. Yet always I 
kept them in sight, and always I saw that the child was 
gaining ground. He had come up with the chariot, had 
surpassed it, and was reaching up to snatch the reins when 
a bugle carolled in the glade, and there rode out a Silver 
knight. 

4 What news ? 9 cried Lilith. 

4 Love is forever/ sang the knight. 

4 It is well/ she said ; 4 but now, Sir Knight, and you 
are faithful, blind me that boy.’ 

Then the Silver Knight drew forth his sword, which shone 
and was pure white, and slashed the child across the eyes, 
so that he fell back blinded. But Sir Vanitas saw naught 
of this, for his eyes were fixed on Lilith and he scanned her 
face with love. 

So I ran fiercely forward to slay that knight, and to 
strike down his wicked mistress ; but before I could reach 
the place where they had been standing they had fled away, 
and only the child was left. I picked him up. He did not 
moan or cry. Struggling down from my arms till he stood 
upon his feet, he took me by the hand, whispering, 4 Hurry, 
hurry ! There may yet be time/ 

4 Time for what? ’ I questioned half-angrily ; 4 for you 
to be wounded again ? 9 

4 Nay, for us to save him/ he replied. 

Then was I rebuked and did as he desired. 4 Do you 
suffer? 9 I asked. 

4 1 do suffer, yet not from the blow: which was dealt me 


154 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


by the Silver Knight, but from the pain that is in my heart. 
Talk no more; for we may yet come up with them be- 
fore they reach the border and are joined by the second 
knight.’ 

So we hurried on ; and though Conscience was blind, he 
was ever in advance of me, guiding me forward by the 
hand. Soon we heard the plunging of horses, and the sound 
of their heavy breathing. Turning a bend in the forest, we 
came in sight of the chariot, at a standstill — caught in 
the brake. Then Conscience, divining what had happened, 
let fall my hand, and ran swiftly on till he came to where 
the chariot urged and strained. He had stretched forth to 
touch my brother’s steed, when a second bugle rang in the 
neighbouring woodland, and there rode from under the 
trees a Golden knight. 

6 What tidings ? ’ cried Lilith. 

* The feast is now ready,’ sang the knight. 

* It is well,’ she answered ; 4 but now, Sir Knight, and 
you are faithful, silence for me that boy.’ 

Then the Golden Knight dismounted, and drawing forth 
his dagger, catching the boy by the throat, cut out his 
tongue. 

But of this Sir Vanitas saw nothing, for his eyes were 
fixed on Lilith, and he read her face with love. 

Then I ran forward and would have slain that cruel 
knight ; but, when I came to where they had been standing, 
I found only the child. 

‘ We will pursue no further,’ I said, 4 for you are like 
to my brother as he was, and once he was better than he 
is now. Therefore I love your safety better than his.’ 

But Conscience slipped from me, and ran ahead so 
swiftly that I might not capture him and could only follow. 
So a third time I saw him come up with the chariot, and a 
third time he stretched out his hand to clutch the reins. 
But now they had reached the border, and upon our side 


THE FATE OF THE CHILD 135 

it was growing day, whilst in Lilith’s land it was still im- 
penetrable night. 

Then, as they struggled at the crossing, there arose 
from the forest depths the striving note of a trumpet and 
an Iron knight rode forth from the shadow, and from his 
helm drooped a sable crest, and his countenance was veiled. 

‘ What tidings ? ’ cried Lilith. 

* Love has an end,’ sang the knight ; but his voice was 
the voice of one who weeps in his song. 

‘It is well,’ she replied ; ‘ but now, Sir Knight, and you 
be indeed my lover, take from that boy his joy in life.’ 

Then the Iron Knight raised up his sword and smote 
from off the child both his hands and feet, so that he fell 
helpless to the ground beside the crossing. Then the Silver 
and the Gold Knights came out from the woods, and banded 
themselves with him of the iron armour, and, before I 
could join with them in battle, vanished into the darkness 
over the border, bearing away the chariot in safety in their 
midst. 

And all this while my brother, Sir Yanitas, had seen 
nothing; for he had been lost in wonder, gazing upon 
Lilith’s face. 

I came to where Conscience was lying and bent above 
him, seeking for signs of life. As I w;atched him, the sun 
rose up and it was full day. Then I saw that my stallion 
had halted near us, and I called to him, and he came. Be- 
cause it seemed to me that the child was dead, I lifted him 
into my arms, and sorrowing, mounted, and commenced to 
re-traverse the way that we had come. I had not gone far 
when I found that he was indeed alive, and was moving that 
he might utter himself by straining against my breast. 

‘What is it, little one?’ I whispered. ‘Fear not; for 
I, Sir Heureux, am here to protect thee, though others have 
used thee harshly.’ 

He turned his head till his sightless eyes looked again 


136 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


towards Lilith’s land, and his lips, which were speechless, 
moved as he would bid me be constant and persist in the 
following of my brother, for which cause I had been sent. 

So the dying Conscience of Sir Vanitas, which could not 
speak to him, spake unto me and turned me back, and saved 
me from that last shame. Then was I awed, and could 
scarce believe this silent word. 

4 Wouldst thou still pursue, little brother, and gain new 
sorrow in following after one who heeds and loves thee 
not ? ’ 

He gave the token with his blinded eyes, turning his face 
toward Lilith’s land. So I reined in my horse and wheeled 
about, and came again to the border, and, having passed it 
by, entered into the Land of Lilith. When he had attained 
his desire, he again lay still upon my breast as he had been 
dead. Thenceforward it chanced with me much as I know 
that it chanced with you, only I lost no time in the forest; 
for, did I slacken pace or halt, Conscience would moan and 
stir feebly in my arms to urge me on. So I travelled the 
forest in the early morning, and when the sun had not yet 
reached his height, came to the valley, wherein the Scarlet 
City lies. 

Down the valley I rode, following the burnt-up river- 
bank, till I came to the outer gateway which gives entrance 
into the City of Sin. 

4 Shall I pass through the gateway ? ’ I asked the child. 

He turned his face toward the palace which surmounts 
the Scarlet Hill, as he would answer , 4 Yea.’ So we climbed 
the long red street, beneath the sleeping, shuttered lattices, 
I with my sword drawn, till we came to the palace steps. 
Here I would have dismounted and have left my horse, but 
Conscience would not let me. So we rode up the steps, and 
under the portico, and through the labyrinth of gloomy 
chambers, till we came to an inner court. When my eyes 
had grown accustomed to the light, I discerned shadowy 


THE FATE OF THE CHILD 


137 


groups of ancient men and women, huddled about a foun- 
tain, who, as they had been dead, were all sleeping, making 
no sound of indrawn breath. In their midst, upon a dais, 
was a crimson couch with a man and woman reclining 
thereon. I rode toward the couch, and though my horse’s 
hooves made thunderous noise upon the paving, no one 
stirred. So, when I had ridden up the dais, and had looked 
down on the man and woman, I saw that they were passing 
old, and that their faces were evil and their bodies twisted 
with the many sins which they had wrought. So vile were 
they, that I was half-minded to slay them. But I said, 4 I 
will not. They have been foolish in their sinning, and I 
pity them for that which they have lost. They have been 
their own punishment.’ 

Full anxious as I was to leave the palace and to gain the 
open air, I bent above them from my saddle that I might 
look upon them once again. At that moment Conscience 
wrenched himself free from my arms, and rolled between 
the man and woman where they lay. 

4 Now t ,’ thought I, 4 they will surely waken, and sum- 
mon their retainers, and I shall have to fight.’ 

I drew back and waited a moment to see what might be- 
fall, holding my blade above the man in posture to strike. 
He made no motion ; but slowly the woman opened her eyes. 
Though the face had changed, and the body had withered, 
I knew the eyes — they were the luring eyes of Lilith. I 
turned aside my head, for I could not endure their expres- 
sion of foul wickedness. So I chanced to see a thing which 
I knew — a shield which leant against the bed-foot, across 
whose surface floated a vapour which obscured the shining 
of many stars. Then was I seized with a violent trembling, 
and drew nearer, and gazed long and earnestly upon the 
man who lay by Lilith’s side. 4 No,’ I said, 4 this cannot 
be my brother, for this man’s flesh is yellowed with years, 
and his hair is white.’ 


138 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


When I looked upon the shield and upon this man, I 
could only think that he had taken my brother’s life ; for 
not otherwise would Sir Vanitas have parted with his arms. 

4 I will waken him,’ I said, 4 and then will I take his life 
in exchange for that of my brother.’ 

I gripped him by the shoulder and shook him, crying, 
4 Awake, awake ! ’ 

He returned no answer; but all the while I felt that 
there rested on me the bitter contemplation of Lilith’s eyes. 

4 He feigns sleep only to save himself,’ I thought ; 
4 nevertheless, by these means he shall not escape.’ Then 
would I have stabbed him ; but, as I drew back my arm for 
the thrust, he tossed upon his side so that Conscience lay 
over across his breast. At that moment I looked up from 
my work, and caught an expectant gleam upon the face of 
Lilith; I saw that she desired the death of her mate. I 
looked upon the face of Conscience and heard him moan, 
and saw that his features were withered in an agony of 
warning. 

4 Ach ! I was about to violate the body of one who has 
just died,’ I said; 4 God be praised that I am saved from 
such shame.’ 

To make sure I drew back the lid from one of the sin- 
ner’s eyes. There was life in it; it looked up at me en- 
treatingly, and it had my brother’s gaze. In terror I fled, 
leaving Conscience dying, stretched out upon the bed be- 
twixt my brother and his crime. I gained the portico, rode 
down the palace stairs, and was galloping through the 
blood-red street toward the city-gate, when I was arrested 
by a voice. I halted, and stared round me ; but could see 
no one. The voice came again. 4 Where is Conscience?’ 
it asked. 

I raised my head, and saw above me an opened window, 
and a woman’s wondrous face. The hair was of gold and 
streamed abroad, so that in its meshes the sunbeams played. 


THE FATE OF THE CHILD 139 

Between its bands, as from bars of gold, I saw the under- 
shining of her eyes. 

4 Where is Conscience?’ she asked. 

At which words I was stricken in heart, and, having 
naught wherewith to reply, dismounted and knelt bare- 
headed before her in the naked street. I heard the shutters 
closed and the window drawn to again; but still I knelt. 
I had recognised her as my lady for whom I had sought — 
she who had been the first to hold me at my birth and whose 
eyes had been the first into which I had ever gazed. I 
knew her for that same lady who called you forth and whom 
you have named the Lady Blanc-Coeur. 

How long I knelt, I know not; for my mind was tor- 
tured with sorrow that she, whom I loved above all else, 
should have seen me thus in my hour of disgrace. Had she 
come to me when I was enduring bonds for my prophesying, 
or when I was facing peril in the forest with the child upon 
my breast, then would I have been right glad of her com- 
ing. But that she should have seen me at such a time, when 
I was empty-handed and going away, encrimsoned my soul 
with shame. For since that morning, when I rode forth 
with her from the Castle of the Broken Heart upon the 
Journey of Birth, which leadeth to the World of Men, I 
had never seen her. But I had often dreamed of our next 
meeting when I should stoop to her in triumph. And this 
was our next meeting — an opened window in a silent city, 
an accusing voice, and a coward galloping in flight. There- 
fore I knelt bare-headed in the sunshine and took no count 
of time. 

Footsteps drew near me, and a hand was laid upon my 
shoulder, and I heard that same voice saying, 4 Come, Sir 
Heureux, it grows late. ’T is the hour to arise.’ 

I looked up. She was standing by me and there was 
kindness in her eyes. Then I thought that she would have 
led me to the palace that we might rescue the child; but, 


140 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


instead, she directed our steps toward the gate, past the 
sleeping warder, and out into the plain. 

‘ Shall I not go back? 5 1 asked. 

* There is no going back upon a deed which has once 
been done,’ she answered, ‘ there is only to go forward, or 
to wait.’ 

‘ Do we go forward ? ’ 1 asked. 

6 Presently,’ she replied ; 6 but, till the sun has set, we 
wait.’ 

Already the sun was a curved bow in the west, left far 
behind, shooting arrows earthward into the World of Men. 
I watched with fear and wonder ; then of a sudden the bow 
brake, scattering sparks and fire which, soaring high into 
the heavens, fell fluttering like feathers below the horizon. 
So it became night. 

A clamour arose on every side, of men running who 
tramp down their weaker brethren in their haste. The 
city dripped with blood and grew garish with flame. 

‘ Watch the palace,’ she whispered, and stooped and 
held my hand. 

Then I saw Lilith step out from the palace, and I knew, 
even at that great distance, that at night she was fairest 
among women, save one, that God had made. She stretched 
back her arms, throwing off the weariness of sleep, and cast 
loose her hair. She laughed, and the night became less 
black. She sighed, and the stars leaned down from heaven. 
In her gestures and languor seemed to be the odour of 
every loveliness. My heart grew faint within me; for, as 
I gazed upon that distant countenance, it seemed to whis- 
per, 6 Ah, your brother was wise. It were well to grow old 
in embracing such beauty, if only for a single night.’ 

Perchance I made a step to go towards her; for, when 
my temptation was strongest on me, I felt my hand clasped 
more firmly and heard a voice which said, 6 Look, look 
again.’ 


THE FATE OF THE CHILD 141 

6 Ah,’ said I, ‘I am looking. How can I do other- 
wise ? ’ 

She was now no longer alone. From every side her cour- 
tiers were trooping out, forming a half-circle about her 
beneath the crescent night. And here was a wonder — for 
whereas they had all seemed old beyond the numbering of 
years, they were now in feature like to gods, who mark not 
the passage of time. In the hands of the youths were 
torches, and the heads of the maidens were crowned with 
garlands of spurting flame. When they had gathered I 
noticed, approaching through their midst, one who was not 
young. He advanced with tottering steps to where Lilith 
was standing and bore in his arms a child. When he had 
passed through them, the courtiers closed up, nodding to 
one another in silent jest. Lilith, dreaming above her city 
and out across the plain, feigned that she had not seen him 
till he knelt before her and held up to her his child. Then 
she laughed, and her laughter was low and musical. 4 Old 
man, how came you within my palace walls, and what would 
you with me? 5 

4 I came because of my love for you, and I would that 
you would heal my child.’ 

4 He is blind, and dumb, and he cannot run or walk, 
neither can he touch. How shall / heal such an one ? ’ 

4 Lady, touch him with your lips, and he will be whole 
again, for he suffers.’ 

4 Aye, I forgot,’ she murmured ; 4 he can still hear.’ 

Before the ancient man could check her, she had bent 
maternally above his child, and had brushed him with her 
lips. The child, at that touch, reared himself in terror, so 
that he fell to the pavement from out his father’s arms. 
Then I saw that the child was maimed, and I knew him, 
and I knew my brother. 

4 Is he dead? ’ I asked of the lady who held my hand. 

4 No, he is not dead,’ she answered; 4 for, though Con- 


142 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


science is silent, he may never die. And, though your 
brother must carry him to the end of days, as he were alive, 
yet will he be as dead. For he cannot walk or run, and he 
cannot see, neither can he speak, and now, by reason of 
Lilith’s kiss, he is deaf. But watch, for shortly you must 
depart.’ 

When I looked toward the palace, I saw that Lilith and 
her youths and maidens were all jesting at the grief of Sir 
Vanitas, and some were making pretence to comfort him; 
yet, despite their cruelty, because of their great beauty, 
their outward looks seemed sweet and tender. And one was 
raising up the head of Conscience and gazing in mockery 
upon the poor disfigured eyes. And another was whisper- 
ing love-words to him and pretending anger that he did 
not make reply. And Lilith herself was sitting motionless, 
with face covered, by his side, as if she wept ; but each one 
knew that beneath her hands, she smiled. 

Then one, to make merrier sport, brought out my 
brother’s shield and traced thereon with ridicule its many 
faintly shining stars. But, when Sir Vanitas saw this, he 
approached the scorner, and wrenched away his shield, and, 
laying Conscience thereon, lifted him in his arms, and de- 
parted, going down the palace stairway and the long red 
street, advancing toward us. So this was the greatest 
mockery of all, for Lilith and her courtiers stood upright 
on the pavement and blew him kisses, offering him flowers, 
and waving him farewell with their hands. Yet, even now, 
their looks were compassionate and they lured the eyes to 
love. 

All this I saw with clearness, though I stood a great way 
distant from the palace and without the city wall ; for my 
sight was far-reaching, and my eyes watched without blink- 
ing, as a man gazes in a dream. 

But now I was sick with faintness because of that which 
I had seen. Then she who clasped my hand, seeming to 


THE FATE OF THE CHILD 


143 


divine my heart, whispered, 4 Patience. Wait but yet a 
little while.’ 

The sound of her voice made me brave, for it recalled 
to me my childhood and the errand on which I was sent. 
The city was now awake. F rom all the houses citizens were 
pouring into the street. They jeered at my brother as he 
stumbled by, and jostled him unkindly; from windows and 
balconies women leaned out and spat down on him in scorn. 
Yet, though he tottered and sometimes fell, onward he came 
down the blood-red street, carrying Conscience. I would 
have run to his aid, but was restrained. 

4 If he comes to us now,’ my lady said, 4 he must come 
of himself and without our help.’ 

As he neared the city-gate I greatly feared, for there 
already a battle was set. At the head of Lilith’s army rode 
the Silver, and the Gold, and the Iron Knights, and he of 
the silver armour rode in advance of his brethren. While 
I was yet looking, I witnessed a deed of foulest treachery. 
For, coming from behind, the Gold and the Iron Knights 
smote down their Silver brother, taking him unawares, and 
trod him into the ground. Though he had been my bitter- 
est enemy, yet was I grieved at such a death. 4 Now will 
I avenge him,’ I cried, 4 before the soil hath drank up his 
blood.’ 

4 Be still,’ said the Lady Blanc-Cceur, 4 or you will 
imperil the safety of Sir Vanitas. Listen, and I will tell 
you. These three brethren, though they ride together and 
are outwardly at peace, are forever at war because of their 
jealousy. The Silver Knight is youngest of the three. 
Yet, because he is younger, therefore is he first to die. His 
name is Youth, and he is fearless. The Gold Knight is the 
second of the three, and now that his younger brother is 
dead, he must shortly likewise be treacherously slain. His 
name is Mid- Age, and he is wary. And the Iron Knight is 
the eldest of the brethren. Because he is so old, he can 


144 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


never die. His name is Death, and he is wise. He hates 
his brethren and slays them because they are younger than 
he. Though he slay them both before morning, yet, when 
the sun has set, they shall live again. Therefore his anger 
grow,s fiercer day by day. This have I told you that you 
may know this brotherhood, should you meet with them 
again. If you whisper aught of what I have said to the 
Silver Knight, he will become your ally. If you whisper 
aught of this to the Golden Knight, he will become your 
support. Thus, when you three are banded together, you 
may overcome the Iron Knight.’ 

When she had done speaking, I saw that Sir Vanitas had 
reached the gateway and was passing out toward us over the 
plain. The army rose to their feet at his coming, clatter- 
ing their harness, crying that he must be slain. Then the 
Iron Knight rode up, commanding him to halt. He seized 
Sir Vanitas by the beard, and jerked up his face, and 
gazed 1 carefully between his eyes. 4 Ah, he is one of our 
people,’ he muttered, * and is already dead.’ At which 
words the army sank down upon the ground with a clatter- 
ing of harness, and my brother passed upon his way. I 
ran forward to greet him, and, hiding the grief which his 
altered countenance had wrought within me and throwing 
my arms about him, enquired how he fared. He seemed 
not to know me, l?ut kept his eyes upon the ground as 
though he searched for that which he had lost, and mur- 
mured continually, 4 Alas ! Alas ! ’ When I strove to re- 
lieve him of the child, he took no notice, and held him fast. 
So we came together to the Lady Blanc-Coeur, and weep- 
ing, I asked, 4 Is there aught else that I can do or say ? 
Is the quest at an end? ’ 

4 It is never ended,’ she replied, 4 even dead men seek 
after that which in their life-time they have failed to find. 
For your brother it remains that you should lead him to 
that great river, which in his early strength he passed over, 


145 


THE FATE OF THE CHILD 

when he came across the Waste Lands to be born ; for 
yourself, that you should help another to succeed in that 
task wherein you have failed. To help another to success 
is to succeed. Had you not left your brother’s Conscience 
in the palace, you of yourself would have attained this 
quest, and Conscience would still have his hearing. Now 
you may only attain through another’s strength. When 
you have left your brother at the river, return unto me 
again.’ 

Then, though I might not at that time look upon her 
face, I kissed her hand, and, mounting my brother with his 
burden upon my charger and walking by his side, set out 
across the plain. But before we left Blanc-Coeur, she gave 
into my brother’s keeping a lamp to light us on our way. 
This, though he held it carelessly, did shine far ahead of 
us, knowingly, and of itself did guide our steps that they 
might not go astray. When I had discovered this, I was 
comforted, for I knew that, though she herself seemed ab- 
sent, her love was watching over us in the darkness, walking 
beside us pace by pace. 4 Where it shines I will follow,’ 
said I, 4 nor will I be turned aside by any allurement, how- 
ever subtle, to the right hand or to the left.’ 

When I looked upon my brother, I saw that he was past 
being tempted and was as a dead man, who ponders and 
searches only after that which he has not found in life. His 
chin was sunk forward on his breast, his eyes were dull and 
glazed, having their vision turned inward; his limbs hung 
slack, all save the arm which clasped his silent Conscience. 
If his lips moved, it was but to whisper, 4 Alas ! Alas ! ’ 

Boldly we entered into the night, as meagre pilgrims who 
fear nothing, inasmuch as they have nothing left which 
robbers may care to take. In the Waste Lands, did any 
come to molest us, they departed sneering, since we were 
poorer than they. So we attained the Valley of Shadows, 
where dwell the Titans of Doubt. 


10 


146 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


They gazed down from their mountains upon us, and 
when they saw that Conscience lay dying, they had com- 
passion, and came down from their crags, and cleared from 
the track all sharper stones to make it smooth to our tread- 
ing, and to hasten us upon our way. So we gained the 
moonlit plain, where the hostile camps are set. But no one 
called unto us to aid, neither those whose banner bore a 
gleaming skull nor those whose emblem was a red cross, 
whereon was hung a lily-wreath, which grew in a field of 
white. They saw that we were helpless and scorned us as 
such. When we traversed the Wood of Forbidden Delights, 
no pipe was sounded, no maiden cried unto us to join her 
in her frolic ; every tree was shrouded and every voice was 
hushed. Sin itself mourned our downfall — Sin, whereby 
we fell. Onward the light led us till, when the morning was 
breaking, we halted upon the higher ground which barriers 
the River of Death. Distant across the waters I discerned 
the Mount of Knowledge and the summit whereon was set 
my father’s Castle of the Broken Heart. I threw myself 
to the ground and wept, for I felt that my mother’s eyes 
had reached us from the walls where she watches for her 
sons’ return all and every day. The cold wind of the dawn 
upon my cheek was the struggling breath of her anguish. 
The whisper of its coming was her moan upon the air. As 
I gazed across the gulf through the mist, I could well-nigh 
see her tragic face, whereon is writ the story of every 
human sorrow, leaning out toward me as it would reproach 
me with this new grief. Therefore I made haste to depart. 
I kissed Sir Vanitas, and enquired of him what more I 
might accomplish for his sake. 4 For,’ said I, 4 whatsoever 
you desire of me, that will I do.’ 

He made me no reply, but bent low above the ground, 
whispering, 4 Alas ! Alas ! ’ seeking to recover that thing 
which he had lost. Then I enquired the same of Conscience. 
He turned his head aside, creeping closer into my brother’s 


THE FATE OF THE CHILD 


147 


breast, and I saw that down his cheeks from his empty 
eyes there stole two tears of blood. When I saw this, I 
could endure no more, but fled. A sudden fire lit up the 
sky, so that I turned upon the topmost ridge and gazed ; it 
was the flashing of Eden beyond, commanding me to follow. 
So I returned across the Waste Lands homesick, but com- 
forted; for, because of the Eden fire, I knew that even I 
might return and attain. When I had come again within 
sight of the Scarlet City, I was met by the Lady Blanc- 
Coeur and was told by her that you were upon the road.” 

Sir Heureux lapsed in silence, with brows contracted in 
thought. The lad, hot with impatience, asked, “ And is 
that all? ” 

“ It is all of the story of Sir Vanitas,” he replied, “ and 
all that I am now allowed to tell.” 


CHAPTER XIV 


THE CASTLE OF THE BROKEN HEART 

“ Now, after all,” thought the lad, “ he has told me 
nothing about this Laughing Maid, with whom he travels 
so lovingly. Who is she? What part does she play in my 
destiny? I would that I might know.” 

“ Sir Heureux,” he said, “ my heart has gone out to 
your brother and is filled with sorrow for his child. Tell 
me, is there any way in which they may be brought across 
the river and restored to happiness? ” 

“ There is a way. If a man, having stood in Eden, 
should for their sakes renounce his gladness and return to 
rescue them ; then might they come across, and grow whole 
and joyous because of his sacrifice.” 

“ Be content,” said the lad, “ they shall be rescued, and 
shall grow well again.” 

“ I am content,” replied Sir Heureux, “ and am made 
happy in the thought.” 

Now while this tale had been in the telling, he had not 
noticed the path which they were treading. Raising his 
eyes, he saw that he had ascended very far above the valley, 
so that the landscape looked to him imaginary and blurred, 
as does the sea-garden on a still day, when a man leans out 
from his boat and peers beneath the rippling waves. Just 
ahead of them arose a sheer precipice into which the road- 
way entered and wound up serpentwise, like a wrinkle in an 
old man’s face. When they had arrived at this, instead of 
commencing the ascent, Sir Heureux drew aside on to a 
broad platform that was there. But the lad had become 


THE CASTLE OF THE BROKEN HEART 149 


eager to reach the summit. 44 Shall we not climb ? ” he 
asked. 

44 Not yet,” said Sir Heureux. 44 Hark, how they come! 
They ride ! ” 

Then he listened and heard the sound of song, and the 
clatter of horse’s hooves ringing against the rocks. 

44 Who come? ” he asked. 

44 The souls that journey forth to be born.” 

Then was the lad awed, and his spirit was elated, and 
his heart was hushed. For he thought, 44 Thus I once rode 
forth singing, though I remember not the day.” 

Soon the words of the song became articulate. The 
singers drew near him, and passed him like a breath of 
wind. He could not see them; for they were disembodied 
souls, who had had their sign, and were riding forth upon 
their first adventure, mounted on white stallions, into the 
World of Men, eager to be born. He listened to their 
chorus, and these were the words which they chaunted: — 

“Ride through the World with might. 

Every man hath his quest. 

Though ’t is but one is best 

Yet is it very right. 

Each man, in his degree. 

To seek by land and sea 

That which he saw by night. 

Dawn being on the wake. 

Shine ’neath his soul’s still lake. 

Once he hath seen this sight 
Skies shall he rend in twain, 

Till dreams approach again. 

He, while his eyes bum bright. 

Shall stretch out human hands 
Past where his vision stands; 

And, having watched the light. 

Though heartbreak he may know. 

Never may break his vow. 


150 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


Stem, with lips strangely white. 

Lost in an Unknown Land, 

There he shall understand. 

Then shall he reach delight. 

Tree-towered hills of song, 

Eden her groves among. 

Mountains of cloudless height 
Where end of work is won — 

Arthur and Avalon.” 

Swiftly, with a sense of drawn swords and swinging cen- 
sors, the procession passed, and swept distant down the 
mountain side. Ear below him he could hear the murmur 
of their passage, and leaned out from his rock to gaze after 
them, but saw nothing. As he gazed, he said, “ Sir 
Heureux, there are girls’ voices which blend with those of 
the men. Are there maidens who iourney with them to be 
born?” 

Receiving no answer, he turned about suddenly to dis- 
cover that his companion was gone from him. He called 
his name aloud, but there came back no reply — only the 
jeering echo of his own voice, tossed hither and thither 
from crag to crag. He stood very still, and then it was 
that he thought he heard the sound of clambering feet and 
slipping stones far overhead. Fierce thoughts and fears 
of treachery flashed through his mind. Perhaps this also 
was the work of Lilith; she had preserved him only that 
she might crush him in the end. Was it possible that she 
had been the Laughing Maid? Aye, how she would laugh ! 
All this journey she had been leading him further astray, 
and now he was lost. Secretly he muttered the word, 
“ Lost ! Lost ! ” and then laughed bitterly. 

The precipice tottered, as it would fall and shatter him ; 
whereat he ceased from his merriment and turned ashen 
pale. Borne on the breeze was drifted up to him a frag- 
ment of the chaunt : 


THE CASTLE OF THE BROKEN HEART 151 


“Stem, with lips strangely white, 

Lost in an Unknown Land, 

There he shall understand.” 

He looked down. The procession must have reached the 
river-bank and was going aboard the barque, for he could 
just see the black dot, which was its sail, hovering near in 
to the shore. There it halted for a space, then put out 
across the water toward the Waste Lands and the World 
of Men. As it crept into the distance, he caught the final 
triumph : — 

“Then shall he reach delight. 

Tree-towered hills of song, 

Eden her groves among. 

Mountains of cloudless height 
Where end of work is won — 

Arthur and Avalon.” 

He covered his face with his hands, and wept, and smiled. 
“ Oh, I should have failed in my courage and have been 
lost,” he cried, “ had I not heard this Song of the Unborn. 
I will always remember it, and it shall make me brave.” 

Straightway he dismounted, and would have entered upon 
the ascent of the cliff, leading his nag. But his father’s 
horse refused to follow. When he would have gone on alone, 
the horse called after him, saying, “ Master, I am but a 
wretched animal, and of little worth ; yet I have served you 
faithfully, as I served your father before you. I have not 
faltered upon the road, but have borne you bravely, though 
my strength is weakness because I am so old. Yet, though 
my strength is weakness and I am old, you may not gain 
the top of this mountain unless you ride thither on my back. 
If you go alone, you will turn dizzy, and fail. Come, fear 
nothing. Mount me, for I am sure-footed, and have car- 
ried your father in safety to and fro from his charcoal- 
burning many and many a day.” 

So he got upon his wretched nag and, though the pace 


152 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


was slow and he was ofttimes much afraid, opened his eyes 
af last to find that he had scaled the rock without injury. 
The first object that he saw was Sir Heureux, who was 
seated above the cliff-edge, no great way distant. When 
he had cried out for joy, Sir Heureux ran toward him and 
placed his arms about his neck, and kissed him. 44 Brave 
lad ! Brave lad ! ” he whispered. 44 1 had almost feared 
that you would never gain this height.” 

44 Nor should I,” he replied, 44 had it not been for this, 
my father’s humble steed of which I have been so oft 
ashamed, and which I have despised. He bore me up with- 
out a stumble, though my eyes were fast shut and I held 
not the reins. But tell me now, why did you leave me thus, 
without warning, when we had come to so difficult a road? 99 

44 1 left you not of my own free-will and choice, but be- 
cause it has been so ordained that up this last most dizzy 
ascent a man must mount alone, none rendering him aid.” 

44 And I should not have attempted to climb had I not 
caught an echo of the Song which the Unborn sang.” 

44 We call it the Chaunt of the Dream-Seeker,” said Sir 
Heureux, 44 because it hath ever guided our noblest into 
and back from life.” 

44 Ah,” sighed the lad, casting down his eyes, 44 it seemed 
to me that, as they passed, I caught the fragrance of 
women’s presences, and heard girls’ voices blending in the 
strain.” 

44 And you would learn the reason ? ” 

44 1 would.” 

44 Then here is the explanation of that great mystery,” 
said Sir Heureux, and he smiled, 44 Every man-soul, that 
sets out on the J oumey, goes not alone ; but some there 
be who carry with them a girl-soul, set before them upon 
their saddle-bow, to be companion to them by the way. 
When they have come to the World of Men, they are com- 
pelled to part and each to enter into the body of an earthly 


THE CASTLE OF THE BROKEN HEART 153 


woman that they may be clothed upon with flesh. When 
the body of the man-soul has grown to strength, then is his 
soul made lonely within him to the end that he may recall 
the early comrade, whom he carried with him toward life 
that she also might be born. Then he must go in search of 
her, and, unless he find her, he is not happy. Likewise, 
when the body of the girl-soul has grown to be a woman, 
then also is her soul made sorrowful within her to the end 
that she may recall the early companion, with whom she 
rode toward life that she might be born. Then she must 
go in search of him, and, unless she find him, she is not 
happy. Do they find one another, then the man-soul joins 
her to himself, and calls her his wife; he sets her before 
him upon his great white stallion and they ride back to- 
gether even as they came, till they reach this castle, and 
here they rest awhile.” 

“ But,” said the lad, “ I remember me that in my world 
there were many who did not marry.” 

“ Aye, ’t is true,” said Sir Heureux, “ and, for this there 
are diverse causes. Sometimes one soul has not sought 
with sufficient diligence, or has bound itself to the wrong 
soul; and thus they go astray. And sometimes the body 
of the one has died before they have had time to meet, and 
its soul has had to wend the long road back to the castle 
alone, so that its mate is left, companionless, to seek it 
vainly throughout the World of Men. Yet these also, if 
they have avoided Lilith, may meet at length, when they 
have crossed the river, in my father’s Castle of the Broken 
Heart, whence they once set out.” 

“ Ah,” said the lad, “ now I understand Sir Launcelot 
and that famished look which was ever in his eyes when 
he gazed upon our Queen. Tell me, is it not true that hers 
was the soul which sat before him when he rode hence, long 
years ago, that he might be born ? ” 

“ Assuredly, it is very true. And many there be who 


154 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


look out on life with starving eyes. And some there be 
who, when they have sought and have not found, meet 
Lilith’s face and, seeing a glance which is kindred in her 
eyes because of her longing after Adam, are lured away by 
their loving of her to ruin in some secret glade. Though 
Sir Launcelot is not happy, yet is he more blessed than 
these; for he has discovered his heart’s companion, albeit 
they met too late.” 

“ And the King? ” 

“ With him it is far otherwise. He could not fail to be 
glad, for he had seen the face which you have seen and fol- 
low — the woman’s face which called you forth.” 

This saying, Sir Heureux bent low his head, so that his 
lips were brushing against his companion’s ear. “ Seek 
out Avalon,” he shouted ; “ King Arthur shall come 

again.” 

“ Ha ! you believe that ? ” 

“ I am sure of it, else I should not be here.” 

“ Then let us tarry no longer. Let us hasten on our 
way.” 

“ I am ready,” replied Sir Heureux. “ But you have 
not yet gazed forward since you gained this height; you 
have only sat upon this cliff-edge looking back over the 
road whereby we came.” 

Then he turned about, and his heart was made glad with 
amaze. From his feet stretched upward a slow green 
meadow, which was shaded with many trees and which had 
no paths. Hidden in tall grass, or with petals peeping just 
above, were many flowers which filled the air with fra- 
grance and gave their abundant honey to droning bees. 
Through the mid-most heart of the land ran a vein of sil- 
ver, which was a purling rill. Throughout the sunshine 
walked men and women of many aspects and diverse garbs, 
and they wandered always apart. Where the meadow 
ended was a castle, which was lichen-covered and builded 


THE CASTLE OF THE BROKEN HEART 155 


of old gray stone, upon whose wall, even at so great a dis- 
tance, the red-cheeked apples shone. As a precious jewel 
which a costly setting guards, so was this castle enfolded 
by a moss-lipped moat which was brimmed with deep green 
water, and was sheltered beneath laburnum foliage whose 
leaves dripped gold continually, whereby the water’s face 
was starred. For the castle itself, every lattice was 
opened wide, and from each window looked out some human 
form. Yet, for all that the land was so populous, there 
was no sound of labour ; over all things brooded a summer 
ease — the breath of an unruffled calm. 

Speaking no word, they mounted and rode slowly for- 
ward. So high grew the flowery grasses that they swept 
their knees as they travelled, and left them pollen-stained. 
As they drew toward the solitary wanderers, one by one 
the women among them came forward pantingly, and 
peered with longing into each horseman’s face as they fain 
would be persuaded to read a likeness which was not there. 
One by one they fell back, sighing half-audibly, “ Alas, it 
is not he.” 

So they came to the moat and crossed the drawbridge, 
which was hung by gilded chains, and entered into the 
castle-grounds. All was very silent; no man ran to bid 
them good cheer. Onward they passed beneath the outer- 
fortress, on through a grave-faced cloister till they reached 
a garden where the hush was marred by the plunge and 
withdrawal of a delving spade. In the heart of a close- 
cropped lawn where sheep were grazing, stood a wide- 
branched tree which bore no fruit ; under it an ancient man 
was toiling. His beard was long and white, and reached 
below his knees. His hair was of silver and shone upon his 
shoulders, loading them down as with a weight of heavy 
years. Upon his head was set a golden crown, from which 
the jewels were gone, in which the last year’s leaves had 
gathered, so that, for all his royalty, he looked a king dis- 


156 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


crowned. He noticed not their coming, nor spake to them 
when they passed. He worked unceasingly, as one who 
knows that Time is fleeting, Life short, and that much re- 
mains which will never be accomplished. When Sir Heu- 
reux gazed on him, his eyes grew dim with tears. He 
turned back and would have taken the spade from the old 
king, saying, “ Father, it is I, Sir Heureux, who have come 
home again. See how your hands are blistered. Let me 
labour while you take your rest.” 

But King Adam made as if he had not heard that his 
son was come home. He shook his head and muttered, 
44 No, no. Leave me. It is I and none other who can make 
this garden perfect — acceptable unto God.” 

So Sir Heureux left him. 44 It is ever thus,” he said. 
44 What my father here makes perfect, the sons of his body 
spoil when once they have entered into the World of Men; 
and all this damage befalls him because of that sin which 
formerly he wrought.” 

44 Will his trees never bear fruit? Will he never find 
rest ? ” asked the lad. 

44 Not till Eden is regained,” Sir Heureux replied. 

44 He must be very weary,” sighed the lad. 

Now as they advanced, the garden became more wild and 
bramble-covered, and the path grew rough and treacher- 
ous with stones forced up by weeds. 

44 Before I left,” said Sir Heureux, 44 this plot had been 
made fruitful; since then one of my brethren must have 
erred. Who knows, perchance it was I.” 

44 Or I,” echoed the lad and glanced aside. 

44 Look who is coming,” said Sir Heureux. So he looked 
up and saw that there ran to them the Laughing Maid. 
She came between them and flung an arm about either 
neck, drawing them down from their saddles, and kissed 
them many times. 

44 Heigh, little one,” laughed Sir Heureux, so soon as 


THE CASTLE OF THE BROKEN HEART 157 


she gave him time, “ you are the first to- make us wel- 
come.” 

“ Ah, yes,” she sighed, “ but there is another who waits. 
Hasten to her, and we two will follow more leisurely.” 

So Sir Heureux clapped spurs to his horse, and the lad 
caught up the Laughing Maid and rode with her before 
him. Somehow she seemed not so tattered now; and he 
found pleasure when the breeze whipped her hair athwart 
his face ; and pleasure in feeling the warmth of her body 
when it pressed against his side; and pleasure when, hav- 
ing recognised his pleasure, she raised her eyes and smiled. 

“ There is one promise that I would have you make,” she 
said. 

“ I am willing. What is your desire ? ” 

“ That you will never again mistrust Sir Heureux.” 

“ I promise.” 

“ Nay, be not down-hearted, for I intended no accusa- 
tion,” she said ; “ moreover, for this promise I will give 
you a reward.” 

“ I am not worthy.” 

“ Do you still desire to be made a knight? ” 

“ Above all things save the attaining of my quest.” 

“ And are you willing to attain your desire at the hands 
of so lowly a maid as I? ” 

“ Might I kiss those hands my heart would answer.” 

“ Then let your heart speak,” she said. 

So he took her hands, and marvelling at their frailty, 
held them to his lips. 

“ And how,” he asked, “ will you accomplish this favour 
for me? ” 

“ Sir,” she said, “ though I appear at present lowly, yet 
am I a queen in my own right.” 

Now, while they had been speaking, they had arrived at 
the end of the garden and had been traversing an alley 
which led to the courtyard within. Overhead in the donjon 


158 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


a bell commenced to toll, announcing the close of the day. 
From far and wide came the sound of a rustling, which 
grew into the tread of hurrying feet, and swelled louder 
and louder like the march of on-coming armies which con- 
verge towards one point. 

44 What is it? ” he asked. 

44 The home-coming,” she replied. 

Fearful for her sake lest they should be swept under by 
the approaching human tide, he rode swiftly on till they 
entered the court and reached the castle-stairs, and here he 
halted at bay. She laughed softly when she felt him gath- 
ering her closer into his arms. 44 There is nothing to fear,” 
she whispered, 44 they are brothers and sisters of ours, re- 
turning weary and ripe for rest, as are you and I.” 

Though he heard her words, he clasped her none the less 
tightly. 

44 Ah, well,” she said, 44 you must wait and see.” 

Shrewdly he watched the alley, whereby he had entered, 
for it was the only approach. She nestled beside him and 
smiled at his care for her. Though he did not see it, she 
turned her head and smiled across his shoulder to where 
Sir Heureux stood upon the topmost stair, with his arm 
around his mother. Thither he did not bend his glance ; he 
gazed before. One by one through the passage he saw 
them come — tall women and lordly men, attired in armour 
or flowing raiment, with loosened hair and zealous eyes. 
Each one on entering bowed the knee, and looking toward 
the stairway, cried, 44 Hail, All Mother ! Hail ! ” From 
the stairway came the answer, 44 Hail, my children ! Be ye 
blessed.” 

So they passed on and took up their stations, standing 
rank on rank. Lastly, when all had entered and the court 
was swaying with the throng, there approached slowly that 
old man who wore the ruined crown, whose shoulders were 
bent and hands were blistered with his ceaseless toil. Then 


THE CASTLE OF THE BROKEN HEART 159 


went there up a mighty shout, “ King Adam ! King 
Adam ! Hail to Earth’s All-Father ! ” 

King Adam raised his eyes. “ Peace be unto you,” he 
said, “ God give you end of pain.” He bent and kissed the 
cheek of a young girl who stood nearest, and tottered on. 

The lad marvelled greatly ; for amid that splendid com- 
pany King Adam appeared the simplest of all — a lowly 
gardener. 

44 Now,” whispered the Laughing Maid, 44 your hour has 
come.” 

So he dismounted from his horse and lifted her to the 
ground. She took from him his sword, and bade him kneel 
before her. 44 Be thou good and faithful,” she said, 44 and 
be thou called the Unknown Knight. When Avalon is 
reached, and not till then, shall thy name be declared unto 
thee. Rise, Sir Unknown Knight.” 

Then went there up an echoing shout, and all the castle 
windows were filled with eyes, and the air with a rustling of 
presences unseen. From Eden a flame shot up and a dis- 
tant voice was heard to cry, bespeaking a rumour of things 
to come. While all that great assemblage halted, amazed 
and mute, King Adam silently advanced and passed up the 
stair. Then the Laughing Maid took her errant by the 
hand in the sight of all, and led him to where Queen Eve 
was standing. 44 O Queen,” she said, 44 this is he who shall 
save our world; and heretofore he was a son of thine.” 

When the Unknown Knight had gazed upon the Queen, 
he knew her for that same woman whom he had discovered 
beneath the gallows-tree, crooning above her child. 

44 Mother, as yet I have not done well,” he said, 44 and 
am more worthy of blame than praise ; for I went in pur- 
suit of Lilith, despite the warning that you gave. Much 
injury have I done.” 

At that word 44 mother ” she would hear no more, but, 
taking him in her arms, folded him in her bosom, crying, 


160 THE ROAD TO AVALON 

“ Ah, how long have I waited ! It is long, long, since you 
went away.” 

Then he wept also ; though she spake of a sorrow which 
he remembered not, yet he shared in her grief and joy. 
Sir Heureux touched him upon the arm, “ Come, Sir Un- 
known Knight.” 

Wondering at all that had befallen him, and made dizzy 
by this new happiness, he followed his faithful friend. 
They came to a marble room where a bath had been pre- 
pared, and there they cleansed them of their toil. Then 
were they arrayed in gentle raiment, such as is befitting to 
the sons of kings, and laid aside their arms. And their 
robes were of shining white, save for one spot which rested 
above the heart, and there was a stain of blood. “ That,” 
said Sir Heureux, “ is for a sign that we have endured, and 
shall suffer again.” 

So were they led forth into the castle-hall, where the 
guests were met and the feast made ready. When they had 
appeared, the trumpets sounded and a voice proclaimed, 
“ Honour to these who have overcome.” But, when the 
shouting died away, a whisper descended from the roof- 
tree and stole around the walls, “ Seek out Avalon ; King 
Arthur shall come again.” Each turned to each, as men 
accused, and shrank aside. Down through their midst 
stepped the Laughing Maid. Her robe was of azure, and 
about her waist was a zone of stars ; her throat and arms 
were displayed, and in her hair the sun’s rays hovered. 
Yet on these things no man gazed, for each was intent to 
divine her eyes, which none might contrive, for they kindled 
and hid their depths like twin seas at the dawn-hour. 

“ Come, Sir Unknown,” she cried, and held out her hand. 
“ Behold your beggar-maid.” 

But he answered nothing, being filled with wonderment 
and a striving to recall where he had seen those eyes. 

“ Come,” she said, and leaned upon his arm. 


THE CASTLE OF THE BROKEN HEART 161 


So they advanced together and kissed the hands of the 
King and Queen, and took their places at the board. 

But the lad was grieved, for, when he kissed King 
Adam’s hand, he knew that the flesh was broken and bruised 
with toil. Now when he was seated and looked down the: 
hall, which was of so great a length that he might not gaze 
from end to end, he noticed that some places were vacant, 
and that some of the guests bowed their heads as lovers, 
and that some sat dumbly apart, not sharing in the joy. 

44 Who are these that sit apart,” he asked, “ and where- 
fore are some absent? ” 

To which the Laughing Maid replied, 44 Of those who sit 
singly, some have missed their lovers in the World of Men 
and have had to return hither alone. Daily they roam by 
the outer-gate and watch for their true love’s coming. 
And some did indeed find their lovers in the World, but 
were parted from them on the journey hither, when they 
passed by the Scarlet City.” 

46 And these last, whom Lilith has captured, will they 
never come? Will the watchers forever wait in vain? ” 

44 They will wait forever in vain unless, forsaking the 
security of these walls, they re-enter the World through 
the doors of the flesh and are born again, returning in 
search of their heart’s heart.” 

44 Are there many whose love is so great that they en- 
counter the peril of birth a second time for the sake of 
those whom they have lost? ” 

44 Yes, there are many. But of these the most are women ; 
for the love of a woman is very strong.” 

Then he thought of his own love, the Lady Blanc-Coeur, 
and of how she had endured for his sake. And of her he 
would fain have spoken to the Maid. But she hindered 
him, saying, 44 See how the siege on the Queen’s left hand is 
vacant.” 

44 And who should sit there?” asked the Unknown 
Knight. 


11 


162 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


“It is the siege of Sir Vanitas, the favourite son of Eve,” 
the Maid replied, “ and it is rumoured that you will rescue 
him.” 

Now, while these things were in the saying, a clamour 
had risen at the entry into the hall which grew so great 
that the company stood up, and King Adam, leaning for- 
ward on his throne, in a loud voice inquired the cause. 
Then the warden of the outer-gate advanced, and before 
him limped a great red stag, bleeding, as it had been 
wounded in the chase. When it had reached the Laughing 
Maid, it crouched at her feet, seeking the protection of her 
robe. She, being pitiful, stooped to protect it, and rebuked 
the servitors who, with daggers and swords, would have 
despatched it or have driven it forth. The lad, seeing that 
she was minded to spare its life, kneeled down and discov- 
ered that indeed it was wounded very sore, for the left fore- 
foot had been shorn away and a grievous spear-thrust had 
entered into its side. Then he opened its mouth and poured 
wine down its throat, and bound up its hurts with his own 
raiment. 

But the warden passed on, and having approached the 
King’s throne, thus excused himself. “ O King,” he said, 
“ for this trouble I am not blameworthy, neither be impa- 
tient with me while I narrate its cause. At the ringing of 
the donjon bell, when all thy children had passed in se- 
curely, I drew up the bridge, and closed the gates, and set 
my guard. Once I went the round of the walls, and twice, 
and yet a third time, and found that all was safe. But on 
my fourth round, when I came nigh the bridge-tower which 
overhangs the moat, I heard a sound of strife. So I ran, 
and, coming to the entry where my men kept guard, found 
them with lanterns kindled and bows strung, shooting 
across the water at this great stag which stood there gaz- 
ing on them, making no effort to escape. Then I asked them 
how long it was since he had come. And they answered me 


THE CASTLE OF THE BROKEN HEART 163 


that the hour they knew not exactly, for he was not there 
when the moon was shining, but arrived in the dark, when 
she passed beneath a cloud, and was standing there across 
the moat, even as he was now str ding, when she came 
forth and shone again. Also they said that they feared the 
stag, lest he should be enchaunted; for they had shot at 
him many arrows, all of which, on striking him, had 
glanced aside. Then I, that I might clear their minds of 
doubt, ordered that the bridge should be let down that I 
might go to him and slay him with my sword. And this 
they had begun to set about when, with a mighty bound, 
even before the bridge had touched on the other shore, the 
stag leapt the moat and, dashing through the press of us 
assembled at the gate, set off at a great speed toward the 
inner-court. Leaving such as should secure the bridge, 
I followed and found him, as you, O King, have seen, striv- 
ing to gain admittance to this hall. And now he crouches 
at the feet of a lady yonder who is called the Laughing 
Maid, where, should it be your pleasure, he may easily be 
slain. But in all this matter, O King, I am innocent of 
fault, and to me there attaches no blame.” 

Now, when King Adam had heard it, he commanded that 
the stag should be brought, that he might gaze upon him, 
and give judgment' as to his fate. But, when the warden 
and his soldiery approached to lead him forth, the stag 
crept nearer to the Laughing Maid, and glanced so pite- 
ously toward her eyes that she, being of a tender heart, 
spake unto the Unknown Knight, saying, “ If I have been a 
friend to thee in thy hour of distress, grant me a request, 
I pray. Go to King Adam and beg of him that he spare 
this creature’s life.” 

“ That is a small favour, and easily granted,” said the 
Unknown Knight, u when I remember all the kindness that 
thou hast done to me.” 

So he approached the King and craved his boon, and his 


164 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


prayer was granted. But the warden was sore displeased, 
and wagged his beard, and strode down the hall fore- 
bodingly, shaking his head, saying that no good would 
come of it, for the stag was enchaunted, and never was 
there a stag with hide so red before. Moreover, he had 
come to the castle wounded, for no weapon of theirs had 
pierced him, since all their blows had glanced aside. And 
he said many times that no good would come of it, and was 
very wrath. And he doubled his guards that night. 

But the Laughing Maid was glad, and bore herself with 
surpassing gentleness toward the Unknown Knight ; and 
often she leant toward him as she stooped to caress the 
stag or to tempt him with morsels of bread which she had 
dipped in wine. So the Unknown Knight was glad. 

But, when the banquet neared its close and the hour for 
retiring was at hand, he raised his eyes, and saw there 
was writing upon the wall facing him, which had before 
been blank. And the writing read thus, “ BEWARE.” 

Then he said to the Laughing Maid, “ Behold, there is 
writing on yonder wall.” 

But she said, “ I see nothing.” 

And he called to Sir Heureux, and said, “ Behold there 
is writing on yonder wall.” 

But he answered, “ Dreamer, dreamer, there is nothing.” 

And when he gazed again, the lettering grew faint, and 
glimmered, and vanished before his eyes. 

Then the King and Queen arose, and the feast was ended, 
and the lights were put out. 


CHAPTER XV 


THE ENCHAUNTMENT OF THE WOUNDED STAG 

When they had all retired, the Unknown Knight came 
to where Sir Heureux was lying, and he said, 44 I fear me 
that some mischief will befall this night, because of the 
writing which I have seen. Therefore, I pray thee, tell me 
where thy Laughing Maid is couched, that I may watch 
over her till the return of day.” 

But Sir Heureux, being weary and half-asleep, turned 
on his side, and said, 44 There is naught to fear. All men 
are safe when once they have reached this castle. Lie 
down and rest, for to-morrow we set out again.” 

44 Nay,” returned the lad, 44 1 will not lie down till you 
have told me where she lies, and that she is guarded well. 
For many times have you saved my life by signs which you 
have seen, whereof I had no knowledge ; to-night I have 
had my sign. Be it true, be it false, I will observe it. 
Should any ill befall your Maid in these hours of darkness, 
I should blame myself overmuch, and should pass in the 
sight of all men for a laggard and recreant knight. More- 
over, I am not single in my dread, for the warden also 
feareth and hath doubled the watch because of the coming 
of the stag.” 

Then Sir Heureux, perceiving that he would not be dis- 
suaded and doubting that he himself would get no rest that 
night because of the lad’s importunity, arose and led the 
way to the princesses’ quarters, whither the Laughing 
Maid had retired. Shortly they came to a snow-white 
couch whereon she lay asleep, near which was stretched the 


166 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


wounded stag. So the lad made for himself a hollow in the 
covering at her feet, and drew his sword, and was satisfied ; 
and Sir Heureux returned to his own place. 

Now, because the lad was a-weary with the long road 
which he had travelled, he was heavily oppressed with de- 
sire for sleep, which, strive as he would, he might not ban- 
ish. He nodded, and dozed, and roused, and rebuked him- 
self, and slept again. Yet in his sleep he found no ease, 
but tossed continually from side to side, and muttered, and 
dreamed. And his dream was ever the same: that he had 
been dead ten thousand years and could not awake, and 
that throughout that length of time it had been always 
night. 

Presently he dreamed that his dead body dreamed, and 
this was the vision which he dreamed that his dead eyes 
saw: A little room wherein a couch was spread, on which 
was sleeping a tender maid, beneath whose feet was a 
slumbering knight with drawn sword. The room was very 
quiet and very dark; yet, ever as the dead eyes gazed, 
they were very conscious of a lurking spirit of unrest. So 
the eyes began to wander till they discovered in the gloom 
the shape of a noble stag. At first the stag seemed sleep- 
ing, but presently, very cautiously, he raised up his head. 
Then the dead eyes saw that this stag was different from 
all his kind inasmuch as his eyes were human — that he 
was a man disguised and enchaunted for the sake of malice 
into beastly form. Softly he rose upon his feet, listening 
if all were safe. Then he reared himself up till he towered 
to a tall man’s height, and, with a shudder, was changed. 
Instead of a stag the dead eyes saw a gaunt knight, of 
crafty aspect, whose vizor was but half-raised, whose left 
hand was hewn off at the joint, and whose right hand 
dripped with blood which came from the continual covering 
of a deadly spear-thrust that was in his side and of which, 
even here in the darkness, he seemed to have much shame. 


THE WOUNDED STAG 


167 


He drew near and bent down vengefully above the sleeping 
knight, and, in so doing, displayed his shield, the heraldry 
whereof was a gleaming skull, set up in a field of black, 
above which was written this legend, “ Mon Heur Viendra,” 

Then the sleeping knight seemed to tremble and struggle 
to awake, but in vain, for sleep held him fast. So the dead 
eyes watched what Sir Treachery would accomplish; nor 
had they long to wait; for, stooping low above the maid 
where she lay, he bound across her lips a golden strand of 
her hair. At his touch she stirred and opened her eyes, 
but could not cry out because of that thread of hair which 
had sealed her lips and stolen away her voice. When she 
would have arisen, attempting to escape, Sir Treachery 
flung his arms about her and held her fast. Now whilst 
these struggled, the dead eyes dreamed that the dawn was 
breaking and that they saw the returning light for the first 
time within all that term of years. Of a sudden Sir 
Treachery caught up the maid and kissed her above the 
breasts, and then it was that she drooped and lay still. So 
Sir Treachery crept from the gray-growing room, bearing 
her in his arms; yet, as she passed, her trailing hand 
brushed the sleeping knight so that he began to move, but 
before he had awakened, they had vanished. Then the dead 
eyes saw only the gray-grown room, with the dawn-light 
streaming in, and the rousing knight, and the empty couch ; 
after which they ceased to gaze. 

So the vision melted, and the lad dreamed that it was still 
night and that he had been dead for ten thousand years, 
and that throughout that lengthy term he had never seen 
the day. Gradually he ceased to slumber and was drifted 
back to consciousness, and did unclose his eyes. He found 
himself as he had been when Sir Heureux had left him — 
nestled in a hollow at the foot of the couch with his sword 
in hand. He listened for the breathing of the Laughing 
Maid, but there was no sound. Stealthily, for fear he 


168 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


should awake her, he stretched out his arm that he might 
feel her and assure himself that she was there. His hand 
felt nothing but a tumbled bed, warm and newly-forsaken. 

He sprang up and ran to where the stag had been lying ; 
he was gone also. While the Unknown Knight halted un- 
certain, labouring to recover his dream, he discerned 
through the morning dusk a writing on the wall, the letters 
of which were written in recent blood. And the writing 
was three words, which recalled to him and told him all, 
“ Mon heur Viendra.” Then he remembered his vision, 
and the warning that had gone before ; and he recognised 
the Sir Treachery of his dreams, who had entered the castle 
in disguise, and he knew him for Sir Modred, that false 
knight, son and slayer of King Arthur. And thus he knew 
him, not that he had seen his face, but by the left hand 
which he himself had hewn off at the joint, and the right 
hand which was bloody from covering a spear thrust in his 
side, and the vizor which was half-raised, and the shield 
with its heraldry, and the redness of hell wherewith his 
harness was bestained. 

He said, “ This mischief hath befallen through me, be- 
cause I slept ; nor can I dare to face Sir Heureux unless I 
have with me his Laughing Maid. Peradventure there is 
yet time to save her, for Sir Modred cannot have journeyed 
far. If I had but harness and a horse, I would pursue and 
overtake him; but I am unarmed, save for my sword. 
Natheless, though I go on foot, I will follow him through- 
out all the world and will never return to this castle, nor 
tarry by the way, until I come up with Sir Modred and 
slay him, and win back the Laughing Maid. And this I 
swear by most holy God and the Body of His Christ.” 

Then the Unknown Knight strode forth from the bed- 
chamber, and at the entry he found a silver suit of mail, 
like to the one which Sir Heureux wore, and all its trap- 
pings were of dazzling whiteness ; but across the shield 


THE WOUNDED STAG 


169 


was drawn a veil, hiding the heraldry, which no human 
fingers could pluck aside. So the Unknown Knight sent up 
a prayer of thankfulness, and donned the suit of armour, 
and hurried upon his errand. As he crept down the 
shadowy corridors, all was silent; only the panting of 
sleeping men disturbed the dawn. Soon even this was 
hushed, when he passed down the lengthy hall where the 
havoc of the evening’s feast lay scattered. 

So he came to the castle-steps, and the courtyard, and 
the open air which was sharp and cold, and pierced through 
his body when he drew breath like a double-edged sword. 
The mom was spreading; he looked about him to see if 
anyone was abroad. There, at the foot of the stairway, 
stood his father’s nag. He ran to him, and leapt on his 
back, and was riding away, when, glancing back to give 
farewell to those grave old walls, he was astonished to per- 
ceive that, though there had been no stir of awakening, 
every window held some misty human form. While he 
watched, there drew from out the east a cry which ap- 
proached him, and hedged him in on every side. “ Seek 
out Avalon ; King Arthur shall come again.” The voices 
which spake this word were very small and shrill, like to 
those of young things newly-born. 

“ I will, I will,” he promised ; whereat the voices grew 
more faint and died away. He glanced again at the win- 
dows and, seeing that they were now empty, entered the 
alley beneath the don j on-tower, and set out to depart ; yet, 
before he had quite left the inner-court, he turned and 
waved his hand, lest within those shadowy rooms some 
ghostly shapes should still hover. On through the ruined 
gardens he rode, shrouded in the dim morn, till he paused 
of a sudden at the sound of a spade plunged under ground. 
He descried through the mists the shadow of an aged man, 
who wore a crown from which every jewel was gone, who 
toiled around a tree which was barren. 


170 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


“ It is Adam, the King,” he said ; “ perchance he has 
seen Sir Modred and can tell me by what road he travels.” 

But when the Unknown Knight advanced, the King 
seemed unaware of his coming; and when he asked for 
news of Sir Modred, King Adam replied, as if he had not 
heard the question which was asked, 44 No, no. Leave me. 
It is I and none other who can make this garden perfect — 
fruitful, and acceptable unto God.” 

“ Ah, King,” returned the Unknown Knight, 46 we la- 
bour, you and I, toward the same accomplishment ; but we 
each advance by separate ways. Perchance we shall meet 
at our journey’s end; peradventure, working far apart 
and beyond each other’s knowledge, the one shall help the 
other upon the road which leadeth thither.” 

The King heard him not, and, paying him no heed, con- 
tinued at his toil. So the Unknown Knight forsook the 
garden and passed through the grave-faced cloister, and 
came to the outer fortress beyond which stood the bridge- 
tower. Then he saw that the drawbridge was already low- 
ered across the moat, and that its guardians were all stand- 
ing at their stations with their weapons fallen from them, 
leaning against the walls and bastions, heavy with sleep. He 
spurred forward, crying, 44 Awake ! Awake ! Rouse ye ! ” 
Whereat some started upright, stealthily gathering in their 
scattered arms, hoping to feign that they, at least, had 
always been awake; and some, too stupid for pretence, 
wearily yawned, and blinked, and rubbed their eyes ; and 
some, enamoured of their dreams, slept on. Amongst those 
who did not wake was the gray old warden who, with long 
beard wrapt athwart his breast as it had been a cloak, and 
chin upheld between his knees, crouched in the tower stair- 
way, all unmindful of his error, in the midmost of his 
guard. Him when his soldiers saw, they ceased to feign, 
fearing no more his anger, since he shared in their trans- 
gression. But the Unknown Knight rode up to him and 


THE WOUNDED STAG 171 

tapped him on the shoulder with his sword, saying, “ War- 
den, why is your drawbridge lowered? ” 

Then he opened his eyes, and perceiving that his soldiery 
was all awake, was humbled and answered, “ ’T is the work 
of treachery, but whose I know not.” 

“ Was there no one who saw Sir Modred, the slayer of 
all our joy, with a stolen lady, to wit the Laughing Maid, 
ride out when the early dawn was in the sky ? ” asked the 
Unknown Knight. But silence followed, and none replied. 

Turning to the warden he said, “ Here is one question 
which you at least can answer. Whose are the low sweet 
voices which come out from the Eden Land, to hover around 
men’s ears in yonder castle, speaking words of comfort and 
advice? And whose are the misty shadow shapes which 
gather at every window to greet a guest and to speed him 
when he departs ? ” 

To which the warden replied, “ It is strange to me that 
you should ask these questions, and not know their answers, 
when so much of mystery is abroad, and still more strange 
that you should ask at such a time. The secret voices are 
the souls of little children, newly arrived from God, which 
haunt this castle, till Mother Eve hath time to take them 
into her bosom, and they grow and gather strength suffi- 
cient to journey to the World of Men, where they may be 
born. And the misty shadow-shapes which crowd our win- 
dows are these same souls, but half-developed, before they 
have been weaned from the breasts of Mother Eve, and have 
been fashioned by her into manly form. What their voices 
cry is very true, for hither they have sped direct from God.” 

66 In that you have answered me,” returned the Unknown 
Knight, “ I will give you grace for grace. Be it known 
unto you that your castle was this night enchaunted by 
none other than that wounded stag, which was Sir Modred 
disguised. Hither he came at the command of his mistress, 
the Lady Lilith, to compass my ruin by the theft of the 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


m 

Laughing Maid, that thereby he might restrain me from 
my quest. Natheless, by this I will not be detained, but 
will seek him out and recover the Maid alive, and, having 
restored her to Sir Heureux, will continue on my errand. 
Though by this mischance I am led aside for a day, perad- 
venture, for a night, yet will I return to my proper road 
which runs ever toward Avalon. This tell Sir Heureux and 
yield to him my love.” 

Gathering his reins, he set spurs to his nag, and pranced 
down the drawbridge, which hung above the moat on gilded 
chains, and galloped forth upon this new adventure. Then 
the warden cried unto him to stay, for he desired to enquire 
yet further concerning the enchauntment which had been 
wrought. 

When the Unknown Knight hearkened not nor turned his 
head, he grew angry, saying, “ Pish ! He is mad. He is 
Sir Heureux, for his armour is white and his features are 
the same.” 

So he ordered that the bridge should be withdrawn, and 
the castle warned of his departure. 


CHAPTER XVI 


THE LORD OF THE AUTUMN LAND 

The Unknown Knight, having now left the castle far 
behind and reached the flowery meadow which faced toward 
Lilith’s Land, halted seeking with his eyes for any sign 
which might point him the path which his enemy had taken. 
Then he saw that from where he stood, leading back to the 
House of the Broken Heart and skirting its southern forti- 
fications, marching thenceforward toward the Lands of 
Mystery and to Eden beyond, there had grown up a file of 
scarlet poppies, like a trail of blood, beckoning him toward 
the east. 

44 God calls me,” he cried. 44 Verily I will hasten toward 
His voice.” So he wheeled about his horse, and followed the 
scarlet track past King Adam’s stronghold, and over the 
brow of the Mount of Knowledge, till he came to a rough 
paved road, which ran down the slope upon the farther 
side. Breathless below him slept a giant forest which knew 
no bound, from whose tall turrets, like wavy ensigns drifted 
the morning clouds. Where he entered the road the pop- 
pies ended ; looking back, he saw that behind him they had 
all vanished, as they had been gathered by a following hand. 
While he waited, the sun shot up, and from the castle rang 
out a lamenting cry, which told him that all was discovered. 
Then he remembered that his errand was urgent and, de- 
laying no longer, hurried with eagerness along the down- 
ward track. 

As he had been wont in Bedgraine days he rode forward 


17 4 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


with singing, albeit he was grieved for the loss of Sir 
Heureux’s Maid and the necessity which compelled him for 
a space to abandon his own emprise, for the keen cold air 
of morning made a rustling in his blood, stirring within 
him strange chivalric longings for the by-gone years of old 
romance. “ As a stainless knight of the Table Round, so 
ride I forth,” he sang, “ and who shall tell what may befall 
ere I turn me home again.” 

Suddenly he paused and halted, for faintly he caught 
upon the wind, which was blowing toward him from the 
east, the beat of horse’s hooves. Then he watched, and 
saw far ahead upon the road the distant glittering of mail, 
and a white thing fluttered out, as it were a lady’s scarf. 

u ’T is Sir Modred,” he cried, and dashed on, urging his 
feeble nag down the rapid descent. Soon he reached the 
mountain’s lowest slope and entered into the plain, where 
stood a gateway of the forest, which was fashioned from 
two great twisted elms, one on either side, beneath whose 
arch ran on the road through a gloomy tunnel of heavy 
shade. Here commenced the Lands of Mystery, the nearest 
of which is the Autumn Land, which is a Forest of Melan- 
choly, both beautiful and sad. And this was that same 
forest whereof Sir Heureux spake when he said that all 
these countries must be travelled, and many more besides, 
before Eden could be attained and King Arthur found. 
But the Unknown Knight gave no heed at all to the dangers 
whereof he had been warned, for he still held the fugitives 
in sight, and was hot in his pursuit, hoping within the hour 
to recover the Maid. He plunged beneath the archway of 
entry, and whispering words of courage to his horse, in- 
creased his pace. At every stride the darkness deepened 
and the path grew less defined. Now it twisted to the right, 
now to the left, so that ofttimes he was bewildered by other 
cross-going tracks. But what recks the hawk of the peril 
of his passage when the quarry flies before his eyes ? 


THE LORD OF THE AUTUMN LAND 175 


For many hours Sir Unknown followed and took no 
count of time, for still the distant armour glittered and still 
the white scarf fluttered. Now, when his sorry steed was 
all but spent he saw that the pursued had halted and had 
wheeled about, as he were preparing for fight; so he him- 
self approached more slowly that his horse might have 
rest. When he had drawn more nigh, he sent his voice be-« 
fore him, crying, “ Sir Modred, thou traitor, false and per- 
jured knight, yield me the lady whom thou hast stolen or 
else thou shalt surely perish by my sword.” 

But the knight answered, “ Stranger, you mistake me. 
I am not Sir Modred; I am Sir Douloureux, Lord of the 
Autumn Land and of this Forest of Melancholy which you 
ride. He who hath trespassed on my domain can only de- 
part by my grace, for I alone know in all their wanderings 
the roads which lead hither and hence. Thus, if you chal- 
lenge me to fight and I be slain, though I am dead, yet will 
you be my prisoner. And if we fight and you be overcome, 
the result will be the same.” 

Then the Unknown Knight looked more heedfully upon 
the warrior, and saw that he had been beguiled. For Sir 
Douloureux was whole in body, as Sir Modred was not, and 
he wore a suit of russet mail and a helmet of green, and he 
carried a shield of bronze ; down from his throat and chin 
hung a long beard of fluttering white, and his only weapon 
was a knotted oaken club. The horse which he bestrode 
was a lean roan, deerlike to look upon, the hooves whereof 
had never been shod. Bridle and reins were of woven grass. 
Master and horse were unkempt and leaf-stained, wild of 
eye, and of both the hair hung long. 

So, when he had gazed his fill, the Unknown Knight en- 
quired moodily, 66 Wherefore did you flee at my coming, if 
you had done no wrong? ” 

“ 1 am the spirit of the woods, the soul of Mystery,” Sir 
Douloureux replied, “ I love to be undiscovered. Should 


176 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


any be overbold, and, having seen me, give chase, I take to 
flight. Should they follow continually, when I have reached 
the heart of mine own land and hold them in my power, I 
speak with them awhile.” 

“ And then — ? ” 

“ If they prove unworthy, I leave them to hunger and to 
thirst, and to wander, and to die. If they prove worthy 
and brave, I teach them some of my secrets, and afterwards 
they die.” 

“ Some day in the afterwards we all must die, early or 
late, young or old, we know not when. But this I know, 
that we do not depart until our hour has struck. And this 
I know, that our hour does not strike till we, each one, have 
made that task complete wherefore we were sent. And this 
also I know, that that hour none other than God’s hand 
may strike. Therefore, Sir Douloureux, whatsoever you 
say, I am unafraid.” 

“ It is well, O stranger, that you should begin your 
journey with courage.” 

“ Aye, my heart is sufficiently brave. But now tell me, 
thou Lord of this Forest of Melancholy, before my coming, 
when the world was at dawn, did you see a villainous knight 
with a stolen lady ride this way? ” 

“ I saw him, and I know him well. He is Sir Modred, a 
champion of Lilith, for ’t was by reason of the terror of her 
name that I granted him freedom of passage through my 
lands to the country whither he went. But who and what 
art thou, who speak thus lightly of his name? ” 

Then the Unknown Knight bethought him, “ Surely 
’t will be wise to tell him all my story, from my first out- 
going to this latest mishap which hath befallen the Laugh- 
ing Maid. Perchance, when he hath heard all, he will help 
me.” So, when they had both dismounted and were seated 
among the fern, he told him all. When he spake of the 
vision which had visited him thrice, and of the voice which 


THE LORD OF THE AUTUMN LAND 177 

had cried unto him while he had lain sleeping in the char- 
coal-burner’s hut in Bedgraine, Sir Douloureux pityingly 
smiled. Yet he smiled not as one who despised, but as one 
who was burdened with a too great load of wisdom which 
he had endured for many years. When the lad made men- 
tion of the woman with the child, and of Lilith, and the 
Scarlet City, then the Lord of the Autumn Land bowed 
his head. But when he came to speak of the Lady Blanc- 
Cceur and of all that had followed, he wept. 

“ Why do you weep ? ” asked the Unknown Knight. 

44 Because in my youth I shared your dream, and have 
lived to prove that all things are vanity, and have failed 
as you must surely fail. No mortal ever succeeds ; the 
flesh is too weak. If things are bad to-day, they will be 
worse to-morrow. God made the flesh feeble that men might 
not attain, and God planted Eden and ordered it to shine 
that men, discerning its distant brightness, might always 
strive. We are God’s baubles, His playthings whereby He 
is made merry throughout the weary centuries whensoever 
He gazes upon our weakness from out the windows of His 
own strong Heaven ; for we cause Him to laugh. 4 In 
someways like to me,’ He cries, 4 and yet how puny ! ’ So 
God is amused, but you and I travail, and square our lips, 
and hide our pain.” 

44 Where gained you this knowledge? ” 

44 Where, but within my heart? I, led on by this same 
torturing dream, that by my single strength men might 
regain their lost felicity, had already surpassed the Scarlet 
City, and the River of Death, and King Adam’s Castle, and 
had advanced thus far toward Eden, when I also was caused 
to stray, and was made prisoner. Alas ! alas ! If any 
could have attained, that one was I. No one can prosper 
where I have failed.” 

At these words which were oft repeated, the lad was 
greatly cast down, and enquired of Sir Douloureux how it 

12 


178 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


was that this misfortune had happened to one who had been 
so strong. 

“ Because of my strength,” he replied. 66 For the world 
is so made that if a man fall not by reason of his weakness, 
he must stumble by reason of his surpassing might. Where- 
fore, who can prevail? 

All along the road which leads from the World of Men, 
even until I had arrived at the Castle of the Broken Heart, 
I had triumphed. I also had met that lady whom you call 
the Lady Blanc-Cceur, and to her I was betrothed, and with 
her I was to wed on the day that I finished my quest. At 
Adam’s court I was highly favoured, and, when I departed, 
it was with gifts and rejoicings; for I had made them 
certain that soon their long exile would be past, because 
shortly I would enter the Eden Land and restore unto all 
men that which they had lost. So I rode through these 
Lands of Mystery carelessly with singing, puffed up with 
pride. God looked out from His Heavens and laughed. 

When now the day drew toward its close, I grew weary 
because I had travelled far, and lay me down beneath a 
willow to sleep. Then came Lilith, in the guise of my lady, 
chaunting a love-song which she had brought with her out 
from Paradise. And her singing wandered throughout 
my dreams, making me amorous, so that, half-awake, I 
stretched up my arms to her, and drew her into my bosom, 
and kissed her many times. Then was I completely lost, 
and my strength flowed from me, and I stayed with her that 
night. When the sun rose, I knew that I had been de- 
stroyed, for she, whom I had thought to be my lady, with 
mockery fled from me. Then I saw that the tree under 
which I had lain was the accursed willow, beneath whose 
shade Lilith had first defied God in the company of Adam. 
So because of my strength, and my pride therein, I failed. 
And because I had journeyed thus far beyond the castle 
yet had not reached Eden, I might never go forward or 


THE LORD OF THE AUTUMN LAND 179 


back. So here I tarry in this Autumn Land and am always 
lonely, and am continually tormented by the spectres which 
glide through the Forest of Melancholy. Where I have 
failed how shall another prosper? ” 

“ Yet will I prosper,” said the Unknown Knight. 44 Now 
lead me forward, my brother, along the path by which Sir 
Modred travelled, for first must I recover Sir Heureux’s 
Maid and then will I seek out Eden.” 

44 You will not prosper,” answered Sir Douloureux; 44 I 
doubt that already you are betrayed.” 

44 How so ? ” whispered the lad, and there was fear in 
his voice. To him, when they had mounted upon their 
horses and were advancing along the glade, the Lord of the 
Autumn Land replied, 44 Have you never thought to ask 
yourself, 4 Who is this Laughing Maid ? 5 Truly, since I 
myself have fallen, I no longer hold myself to be very wise ; 
yet, even I, methinks, could make a guess if one should ask 
me her proper name. Seek no more, O Dreamer, for al- 
ready you are betrayed.” 

Then the lad smiled, and frowned, and sighed. 44 Ah,” 
he said, 44 1 discern your meaning, and truly you are not 
very wise. Know that, had it not been for this same maiden, 
I should have died many times upon my journey through 
the Waste Lands and in the crossing of the River of Death; 
for she it was with her lover, Sir Heureux, who saved me 
and brought me through alive. Yet have I often asked 
myself that same question, as to who she is, and whence 
she comes. What matters it? I know that she is good and, 
therefore, I trust her; also it was she who created me a 
knight.” 

44 That she allowed you to come this far and hath often 
saved your life, is no proof that she is good,” returned Sir 
Douloureux. 44 Thus the cat spares the mouse which she 
has caught, pats him, carries him in her mouth, rolls him 
between her velvet paws, and lets him run till he seems to 


180 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


have got quite away ; yet, not out of kindness, but that she 
may take joy in her power and find more pleasure in his 
death. Nay, raise not your sword to strike; I speak in 
all gentleness. I fear that your Laughing Maid was Lilith 
in disguise.” 

“ ’T is false ! ” cried the Unknown Knight, and he spake 
more fiercely because of the veil of truth which was spread 
above the lie. “ ’T is false ! By such warnings I will not 
be turned back, but will follow Sir Modred till I have slain 
him; then will I return to Sir Heureux his lady, for they 
both have done me kindness.” 

“ Foolish, foolish boy,” sighed the counsellor in a mourn- 
ful voice. 64 What should Sir Modred want with Sir Heu- 
reux’s lady? Moreover, were Sir Heureux a true man and 
a lover of your Lady Blanc-Cceur, wherefore should he 
travel with the Laughing Maid? Ah, be sure of it, you are 
already destroyed. When first you had your vision in Bed- 
graine you were deceived. For why should God summon a 
charcoal-burner to the accomplishment of a task wherein 
He had caused me, who am a king’s son, to fail. Yea, and 
Arthur, who was an accepted king, to stumble? Shall a 
charcoal-burner run to the rescue of a king? And see how 
you set forth, and upon how wretched a steed? Such a nag 
could not carry you to battle, much less to Avalon. Neither 
will his mean pace enable you to come up with Sir Modred 
who rides as befits a knight. Nor, if you should now re- 
pent of your folly, has he the strength to bear you back to 
the World of Men over the road by which you came. Be 
your Laughing Maid true or false, be she Lilith or indeed 
the Laughing Maid, it is all one and the same. To go for- 
ward or back is not in your choice; like me, you can only 
remain forever here in the Autumn Land.” 

When Sir Douloureux found that the lad answered him 
not again, but rode stubbornly ahead, and paid no heed to 
his advice, he shook his gray locks sorrowfully and com- 


THE LORD OF THE AUTUMN LAND 181 


menced again : 44 That you will never accomplish your 
quest, nor even come up with Sir ^lodred, you will quickly 
learn without my aid; for the future is a patient master, 
who teaches his scholars leisurely, hour by hour, year by 
year, with the bitter instruction of disappointed days. As 
proof that you cannot return by the road whereby you 
came, which is your sole way back, I have another argu- 
ment — that the princes at the House of the Broken Heart 
are now all become your enemies, and that Sir Heureux is 
at one with them in their hate.” 

44 Slanderer ! there at least you lie,” exclaimed the Un- 
known Knight ; 44 Sir Heureux will be always my friend, 
and our All-Mother, Eve, will be constant to me in her 
love.” 

44 Peace, my brother, peace. Speak not thus harshly. If 
my words sound grievous in your ears, they are spoken for 
your good only; I find no pleasure in their telling. But 
what reason, think you, the warden gave to the castle when 
it awoke, for your sudden departure and for the lady who 
arose in the midmost night and went away? Think you 
that he would frankly tell how that he had slept, when he 
should have been watching, and that the drawbridge had 
been lowered while he slept? Would he strive to defend his 
honour by this legend of Sir Modred, who came as an en- 
chaunted stag? Nay, but I will tell you what he has already 
said. That there came to him from the palace, at the hour 
of early dawn, a knight, demanding that the bridge should 
be let down ; that he was one who wore white armour, like 
to Sir Heureux’s, and who bore with him a lady, who was 
Sir Heureux’s, and that he, thinking him to be Sir Heureux, 
did as he was desired, and lowered the bridge, so that the 
knight and his lady rode away. Then will they question 
him and say, 4 What manner of war-horse did he ride? 5 
Whereat he will smile, and say, 4 Now, I remember me that 
this lord, for all that his armour was so splendid, bestrode 


182 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


a very sorry beast which was lean and much begrimed, even 
as he had been formerly a charcoal-burner’s nag.’ So then 
they will whisper together and search the palace for you, 
the Unknown Knight. And what think you they will say 
when they find that you are gone? Ah, my brother, you 
are very innocent and have no knowledge of the wiles of 
men.” 

“ But Sir Heureux would not doubt my truth though, 
perchance, all others might.” 

“ Were lovers so trustful of the honour of their brethren 
in the world whence we both came? Was King Arthur 
always so sure of Launcelot, and did Sir Launcelot never 
gaze on the Queen with jealous eyes? Nay, hath Sir 
Heureux himself been so faithful to your Lady Blanc-Cceur 
that, poring over the mirror of his own memory, he may 
not find reflected there sufficient of human weakness to in- 
cline him to doubt the faithfulness of his dearest friend? 
Have you never doubted him yourself? Ha, I see you 
start! Believe me, where the feet of your own unbelief 
have beaten out a track, it is easy for his feet to follow. 
Even now he is mounted and rides through my forest ; far 
away I can hear the hasty thud of his charger’s hooves. 
In whose pursuit, think you, that he rides? I can guess.” 

“ If all that you say be true,” answered the Unknown 
Knight, “ I will go no further, but will here abide until I 
am overtaken ; for no man would I more gladly meet than 
this Sir Heureux, who has so often saved my life. If he 
comes in friendship, as I would fain believe, it is well. If 
he comes in enmity, I will not fight and without resistance 
he shall surely slay me ; then also, it is well.” 

“ Though you should abide where now you stand for a 
month of days,” chuckled Sir Douloureux grimly, “ he will 
not o’ertake you; for I have led you hither by devious 
paths which, unless I will it and guide the way, no man may 
follow. You are secure from all men’s love and from all 


THE LORD OF THE AUTUMN LAND 183 


men’s vengeance, so long as you tarry here with me hedged 
in by my Autumn Land.” 

“ Traitor, though perchance you have meant me kind- 
ness in this folly which you have wrought, yet am I secure 
from neither love nor hate; for what distance is so great 
or what barrier so strong that can secure a man against the 
vengeance of his own white captive soul? Onward I must 
and shall go, if not with, then without, your aid. Though 
your forest and accusing tongue have power to make me 
sad, they cannot convert me to a coward or persuade me to 
turn aside. Though you hold me prisoner in your Wood- 
lands of Melancholy, I will yet discover the secret of their 
wandering paths, and will find me a way of escape. Then, 
albeit that Sir Heureux thinks me false, even as you say, I 
will track Sir Modred and rescue the Laughing Maid, re- 
deeming my honour, and will once more go in search of 
Avalon until King Arthur has come again. God is no 
mocker, who looks out from His Heavens and laughs be- 
cause He hath made us frail. This I will prove with my 
life, and make certain when Eden is attained.” 

“ In using bitter words to one so old you speak not 
wisely,” sighed Sir Douloureux ; “ however, youth is a rebel 
whom years do quickly tame. To call me traitor is to lie ; 
for how can one work treacherously who owes loyalty to 
no man, neither fealty to any lord. I stand neutral in the 
war between God and Evil. I sit still, and watch, and for- 
ever contemplate. How should I do otherwise, I who am 
Sir Douloureux, Lord of the Forest of Melancholy, and 
King of the Autumn Land? ” 

Then was the lad grieved in that he had spoken re- 
proachfully. So he said, “ If in my anger I have spoken 
unwittingly that which was not true and have added to 
your pain, which is already more heavy than ought to be 
borne, I crave your forgiveness. Yet, because in your com- 
pany I have come to think evil of my friends, and of my- 


184 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


self, and of such things as are holy, and still more, because 
my errand is urgent, I may not tarry with you further. 
Years hence, when the future has taught me wisdom, per- 
chance I shall meet with you again. Then, if I have not 
died upon the road, I shall have come into my kingdom, and 
at that time I will change for you the grief of your Autumn 
Land into the gladness of Lands of May.” 

When he had made this promise, he turned from Sir 
Douloureux and rode away. But before he had passed out 
of earshot, this dismal one cried after him, saying, “ The 
flesh is too weak, Sir Unknown ; you will never accomplish 
your quest. Even now God looks from out His heaven and 
laughs down upon you, because he hath made you so frail. 
You will never discover the secret of these paths, whereby 
you may escape from my land. Avalon is far to seek. 
King Arthur is dead ; he will never come again. Assuredly 
you and I will meet, and that shortly, when, perchance, 
only one of us twain will have eyes to see with, and ears to 
hear with, and tongue to talk with; for one of us will be 
dead, even as is King Arthur, and that one will not be I.” 


CHAPTER XVII 


HE MEETS WITH MANY ADVENTURES AND RATTLES THE 
IVORY LATCH 

Now, after that he had parted from Sir Douloureux, the 
Unknown Knight went forward less merrily, for he was ill 
at ease because of those prophecies which had been de- 
clared unto him. Ever the forest grew less real, the trees 
more shadowy, and the blue of heaven through their woven 
branches more exceeding rare. Fear gat hold upon him, 
importuned him and would not be denied. Now as he rode, 
he would start back and rein in suddenly, and his sword, of 
its own accord, would leap up to smite. Always when he 
gazed toward that place whence his dread had come, he 
saw nothing. Sometimes, when he rounded the corner of a 
covert, that leper of the forest, the Silver Birch, would 
spring out upon him from the circling gloom and fill him 
with momentary dismay. Very often resounding footsteps 
of the pageant of his fancy marched with him unseen ; now 
he heard them before him, now behind, and now at his side. 
All the woodland was awake; branches snapt to the pres- 
sure of invisible bodies and leaves shivered at their passage. 
Of one fact he was very certain, that he was accompanied, 
for ever and again between mossy trunks he caught the 
glimpse of a streak of white. “ What is it? ” he wondered. 

66 Is that you, Sir Douloureux?” he shouted; no voice 
replied. Then he dismounted and searched the thicket, and 
saw a snow-white doe. Because he was thirsty and very 
faint, he called her to him and partook of her milk; and 


186 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


she, being gentle, stood meekly by. When he had mounted, 
again she followed. 

66 That which at first I so much feared, when I went in 
search of it did render me aid; it is an omen,” he said. 
And by reason of that saying, his heart was encouraged. 

Presently he came to a land which was more open, where 
.tall elms waded knee-deep in grass, and here he saw a man, 
walking away from him, not far ahead. “ Good fortune at 
last,” he cried ; “ here is a fellow who will point me a path.” 
Yet, because he had already been deceived by Sir Doulou- 
reux that day, he advanced warily and observed the 
stranger narrowly. 

He was a man of mean stature and of curious guise. 
Around his head and forehead was tightly bound a knotted 
rope, whereby he suffered so much pain that continually he 
cried aloud and groaned, shaking his fist against the sky. 
He wore but a single garment, which was a gown of red, 
and this he had sunk far down from off his shoulders and 
had kilted up about his loins, so that he was almost naked. 
Often as he walked the thorns would scratch his legs so 
that they bled, and then he would shriek in anguish. In 
his right hand he carried a heavy scourge which, with vin- 
dictive vigour, he would frequently apply to his own self, 
making great wales to swell up across his back ; but every 
time that he struck himself, he would also abuse God’s 
name for the torment he endured. Yet more fantastic than 
his appearance was his mode of travelling; for ever and 
again he would run forward, and reach up to touch exactly 
a piece of bark upon some tree, or he would bend down 
convulsively to breathe upon a certain portion of the root, 
or, sometimes, diligently with his fingers would dig away 
the mould that his object might be the better attained. 
Nor was he content to have done this once, but would run 
back again, as he distrusted his own memory, and would do 
his work anew, that he might leave his task most utterly 
complete. 


HE MEETS WITH MANY ADVENTURES 187 


The Unknown Knight, following behind, was filled with 
amaze at such antics and marvelled what might be their 
purpose. Enough of watching,” said he, “ I will now 
ride up to this fellow and enquire my way.” 

But that, though easy to say, was most difficult in the 
accomplishment; for the stranger, when he heard the pad- 
ding of hooves on the turf, not looking up to see who came, 
commenced straightway to flee. As he ran he bellowed 
right lustily and belaboured himself without mercy, as he 
were urging a mule to its highest speed. When Sir Un- 
known came up with him, he dodged and retreated and 
went aside, so that only after much breath had been wasted 
was he at last captured. When the knight, having grasped 
him about the middle, held him fast, the man began to wail 
bitterly, so that all the woodland re-echoed with his lamen- 
tation, saying, “ Alas, woe is me that so great an evil 
should befall ! For this mischance the sun shall smite me 
all day with his scarlet, and the moon all night with her 
silver rod. For this the stars shall pierce me with their 
arrows all the years of my life.” 

“ The man is mad,” thought Sir Unknown, 66 yet, per- 
chance he is no madder than I; for all we dreamers are 
mad in the sight of others, and are only sane in our own 
eyes.” 

“ Come, tell me, stranger, what is it that you fear? ” he 
said aloud. 

“ Fear ! ” howled the man. “ What is that I fear ? I 
tremble at all things ; at the sound of wind in the tree-tops, 
and the clamour of planets in the sky. When the grass 
whispers in its growing, my limbs begin to shake. Ah, 
would that I might conquer my adverse fate.” 

Having said this, he commenced to struggle that he might 
free himself, dashing his body hither and thither in his 
effort to tear himself away. When Sir Unknown bade him 
be quiet and asked him what was his desire, the man replied, 


188 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


“ Only that I may touch yonder small stone with my lips, 
for so I may avoid my adverse fate. Release me but for 
this moment and I will swiftly return.” 

So Sir Unknown released him, and when the man had 
accomplished his desire, he returned as he had promised 
and accompanied the knight, walking by his side. Then 
the Unknown Knight, seeing how all the stranger’s afflic- 
tions were self-sought, said, “ Comrade, if you would only 
let down your gown, the thorns would not wound your legs, 
and so you would make much less noise.” 

But at that moment the man was chastising himself with 
the scourge which he carried and was crying bitterly, so 
that he heard not what was said. Then Sir Unknown spake 
again, “ Comrade, if you would throw away that scourge, 
you would suffer much less pain.” To which the man re- 
plied, “ I may not, oh, I may not. Besides, it is from the 
rope which is about my head that I suffer the sharpest 
agony.” 

“ Well, fellow, your hands are free, you can pluck it off 
whensoever you like. See here I hold my sword that will 
quickly rescue you from this, your cruellest bondage.” 

But at that word the man set up the mournfullest wail 
that had yet passed his lips, and going upon his knees im- 
plored Sir Unknown, saying, “ Spare me, thou gentle lord. 
Destroy me not. Sever not the cord wherewith my fore- 
head is bound, for only by enduring its pain may I hope to 
escape my adverse fate. For this cause did I bind it there 
with my own two hands.” 

“ You are a wilful fellow,” quoth the knight, “ for first 
you punish yourself, and then you complain, because you 
are wounded, against both man and God. Tell me now, 
why do you touch and retouch thus reverently so many 
things by the way, for so only do the men of my world when 
they handle the Holy Cross.” 

Then the man searched wildly round and his lips grew 


HE MEETS WITH MANY ADVENTURES 189 


very pale, till he had stopped and plucked two blades of 
grass for talismans, after which he was somewhat pacified. 
He drew near to the knight, and signed to him to lower his 
head, so that his mouth was brushing against Sir Un- 
known’s ear. 44 1 would not tell you,” he said, 44 were it not 
for the fear I have, that, did I refuse, you would slay me 
outright. Now, while I speak, make with your two hands 
folded on your breast the sign of the Holy Cross that my 
horror may be averted. I touch so many things by the way 
because they each have magic to defend or betray my life. 
If I touch them, they defend me ; if consciously I miss but 
one, I am betrayed, and my life is forfeit. If I pass them 
by, not knowing they are there, they work me neither good 
nor ill. Once I had not this knowledge, and then I was 
happy. Now that I am wise, I am tortured. By reason of 
my wisdom I am no whit the better off, for I leave as many 
charms untouched as I touch and now, because they know 
that I have this knowledge, they are able to do me injury. 
When I was ignorant, I had peace of mind — I knew not 
my peril. Now all my path is ambushed with calamity. 
That I may appease the charms which I have passed over 
and slighted, I carry this scourge and am torn by the 
brambles and wear this knotted rope about my forehead; 
for I hope thus, by the sacrifice of my present suffering, to 
turn aside the misfortunes of my future destinies.” 

44 Stranger, what is your name? ” 

44 Men call me Self-Torment, but I name myself Fore- 
Knowledge.” 

When Sir Unknown had talked with the man yet further, 
he enquired of him concerning Sir Modred; but learnt 
nothing to his purpose. 44 For,” said Self-Torment, 44 1 
gaze only on myself and my own troubles, and see nothing 
of the lands which I traverse, and nothing of the world 
which passes me by.” 

Then Sir Unknown asked him concerning the paths of the 


190 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


forest, to which he answered petulantly, “ How often must 
I tell you that I am ignorant of everything save myself? 
Yet, if you follow on along the track which we are now 
treading you should come to a man, who calls himself a 
prophet ; perchance, he may point you Sir Modred’s way.” 

“ Then farewell, Fore-Knowledge,” said the knight. 
“ Yet before I depart I would tell you this; it is wiser to 
know yourself, as you now are, than to destroy yourself 
with fears and previsions of that which you may become.” 

As he set spurs to his horse to ride away the man 
shrieked after him to halt for a moment. “ What now? ” 
asked the knight impatiently. 

The man answered not, but crept up and kissed the lower 
edge of the veil which was hung across the shield. 

“ Thou fool ! Thy knowledge is but foolishness,” cried 
Sir Unknown, pushing aside the trembling lips and start- 
ing his horse forward again. Yet, ere Self-Torment had 
died out from sight behind, the knight turned and saw how 
he stood beneath the open sky, kissing his own finger-tips 
where they had touched the shield. 

“ Thus do men make miserable their lives when, in their 
little wisdom, they come to worship only themselves,” said 
he ; “ for then do they seem to see their own image graven 
upon every smallest stone, and carved upon each remotest 
tree with portents and signs, as if God had made His world 
for them alone. When men strive to be foreseeing as God, 
truly they do always fail. And herefrom may I take a 
present lesson to cheer me on my way; that since God, in 
His foresight, hath called me aside from what had seemed 
to me my greater quest, so that I may follow up Sir Modred 
and recover the Laughing Maid, no regrets or doubtings of 
mine will dissuade Him from His purpose. Yea, His por- 
tents are graven upon my own heart, not on dumb stones ; 
for He is very wise.” 

Now, as he journeyed, the country began to change and 


HE MEETS WITH MANY ADVENTURES 191 


slope upward into long gray moorlands, dotted with wind- 
blown fir and pine, whereover was set, like a tight-fitting 
helm on an old man’s grisled locks, the steel-gray sky. 

“ Heigho ! in their Melancholy Forest they would fain 
make me cheerless,” he cried ; “ but they shall not — they 
shall not. I will yet discover a way.” 

Then he commenced to sing as he rode, and the song 
which he sang was the Chaunt of the Dream-Seeker, 

“Stem, with lips strangely white. 

Lost in an Unknown Land, 

There he shall understand. 

Then shall he reach delight. 

Tree-towered hills of song, 

Eden her groves among. 

Mountains of cloudless height 
Where end of work is won — 

Arthur and Avalon.” 

44 I am the Unknown Knight, and my song is of an Un- 
known Land,” he smiled, 44 also I am lost in a country 
which is strange. Who shall say that this is not that land 
whereof I now sing, and that I do not already near my jour- 
ney’s end? ” 

Then he heard the dainty patter of little feet by his side, 
and before he could look down, felt his loose-hanging left 
hand gently touched. So he looked and saw that the snow- 
white doe was still following, and, by reason of his singing, 
had become more tame. There was a wistful gaze in her 
eyes, as she would fain have spoken, had God given her a 
speaking tongue. The knight bent down and laid his hand 
upon her head, and she, no longer shy, allowed it to remain. 
44 What art thou, little one? An enchaunted princess? A 
human soul by magic disguised? Surely, though such 
words, had they been spoken in the World of Men, would 
have savoured of madness, nothing is impossible in this 
gray-grown land which is so filled with mystery and awe.” 


192 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


But the graceful creature only gazed up at him the more 
intently and he, being grateful for her company, often 
coaxed her as he rode. 

Now, presently, he descried upon the furthest boundary 
of the moor, raising itself clear-cut against the sky, a very 
mighty pine, which had one great branch, from which 
something was hanging. So he turned his horse’s head a 
little to the right, and being curious, with all haste rode 
toward it. When he drew nearer, he saw distinctly that 
that something was a man, hanging face downward by a 
rope which went about his feet. 

“ Ha,” thought he, “ there be robbers abroad ! I must 
rescue this poor man before he dies.” 

Raising his sword, he came toward the tree, and, as he 
came, noted with compassion how the man’s body was quite 
naked, and how the harsh edges of the rope had cut through 
the flesh of his ankles down to the very bone* and how the 
body gently swayed this way and that in the wind. When 
he looked at the swollen face and dull, wide-open, protrud- 
ing eyes, he made sure that the man was already dead. 
“ Natheless,” he thought, “ I will cut him down and give 
him fitting burial.” 

But, when he laid his hand on the corpse to cut it down, 
he found that it was not cold but was alive. A muffled 
voice spoke to him from below, so deep that it seemed to 
come from underground, saying, “ Villain, defile me not 
with thy touch, for I am a prophet.” 

“ Be you prophet or knave, robber or priest,” returned 
the knight, “ my sword shall quickly release you from your 
unhappy plight; for, even though he himself be unwilling 
to be saved, I will see no man die.” 

“ What is death P ” said the groaning voice. “ All men 
must die; death comes but once and its torment is soon 
over. And what is life ? A little interval — a moment’s 
space which lies between two breaths of God. All the world 


HE MEETS WITH MANY ADVENTURES 193 


has gone astray and to me, who alone could save it, it will 
not hearken. It is well that I should die. Put up your 
sword.” 

“ While we talk together,” returned Sir Unknown, “ I 
will put up my sword, even as you say; but before I de- 
part, I will cut you down, no matter howsoever you pro- 
test. Answer me now, if you are truly a prophet, where- 
fore do you hang thus, head-downward between earth and 
sky? ” 

“ Because, being a man, I am of the earth,” muttered the 
voice ; “ and because, being a prophet, I am of the spirit. 
The spirit I would acclaim and the earth I would deny; 
therefore, that I may forsake the earth and gaze always 
and only on the spirit, which is the sky, you find me hang- 
ing thus, head-downward between earth and sky. Alas, no 
man will come to listen to me. I shall return to God with 
my message unuttered, even as I came.” 

“ But men dwell in palaces and cities,” said the knight, 
“ and you dwell in a land which is desolate. You will live 
and die, and men will be ignorant that you have ever ex- 
isted or have ceased to be. Set forth into the places where 
men are, O prophet, and, perchance, men may listen to 
your voice.” 

“ Nay,” said the prophet, “ but if I enter into the places 
where men are, then may I no longer hover head-downward 
between earth and sky, and may no longer so fully partake 
of the spirit. If men would hear me, they must come to 
where I am. And if they know not of themselves that I am 
in the world, then it is because they are of the earth earthy, 
so that were I to go unto them, they would not understand 
that which I should say.” 

“ That I can well believe,” answered the knight, “ for I 
think that no one can be very wise, or easy to understand, 
who is content to sway hither and thither, midway in the 
air all his days, ever thus pendulous. I think that you are 

13 


194 THE ROAD TO AVALON 

no true prophet, though you do gaze forever on the 
sky.” 

“ Beware, for you blaspheme one whom God Almighty 
hath chosen,” said the voice. “ And who are you, that you 
should speak thus accusingly. Can any man be just who 
travels the world as you do, with a young maid following 
at his side ? ” 

“Now I know not what you mean,” laughed the knight, 
“ for I travel singly, and have no maid.” 

“Oh, perjured man,” roared the voice, “what is that 
which crouches by your side? Though I dwell alone, I can 
detect sin, and by looking, can recognise a maid.” 

Then Sir Unknown laughed loudly. “ You speak fool- 
ishness,” he said, “ for that which crouches at my side is 
a snow-white doe which follows me, I know not why, and 
hath rendered me aid.” 

“ ’T is a lie,” cried the voice. “ I see no doe, but a 
human maid. Ha, she signs to me that I should keep silent, 
but I will not. Am I no prophet? Have I gazed in vain? 
I tell you, I see no snow-white doe, but a human maid.” 

“ Verily,” scoffed the knight, “ you are a prophet of a 
kind, for you see sin where sin is not. Because of your own 
free-will, you have hung topsy-turvy all your days, you 
see our kindly world all upside down. Your eyes have 
grown blind with gazing on the sky, so that they see no 
longer truthfully any one thing which God hath created.” 

“ So my wits are all befuddled, and I have no clearness 
of sight? ” screamed the prophet, swinging his body out 
wide of the branch as he were striving to wrench himself 
free, so vehement was the passion of his rage. “ Ha, look 
you then, see how she flees from my voice.” 

Sir Unknown had been so intent in his beholding of this 
strange person with whom he talked, that he had not no- 
ticed what was progressing at his side. Now he lowered 
his head and saw that the friendly doe had left him, and, 


HE MEETS WITH MANY ADVENTURES 195 

raising his eyes, saw that in all truth she was in flight, a 
white speck in the distance, flashing against the horizon. 
Then was he silent, half-elated, half-afraid. 

“ She was a maiden,” insisted the muffled voice, “ but 
what was her purpose toward you, whether good or evil, 
I cannot say.” 

Then said the knight, “ Assuredly, sir, you are some 
kind of prophet, for your eyes are bright and far more 
discerning than mine. Know you a lady who is called the 
Laughing Maid, and have you seen an evil knight, Sir 
Modred by name, pass by this way? ” 

When the prophet returned no answer to his questions, 
he asked again, “ Of what manner of countenance was this 
maid who has now departed from me? Was she Lilith, or 
the Laughing Maid, or one who is called the Lady Blanc- 
Coeur, in disguise? ” 

“ I am weary,” returned the prophet, “ and can make 
you no reply. A league from here, if you follow the line of 
the pines, you will come to a Land of Snow and Ice, where 
is a man who toils above a forge and dwells in a crystal 
] cave ; perchance he may tell you these secrets. Now, inas- 
much as you have found me to be a prophet of some kind, 
draw not your sword to cut the ropes whereby I hang and 
watch the heavens ; but leave me at your departure, even 
as you found me when you came.” 

Then the Unknown Knight, because he had found that 
this foolish man was in one thing wise, did as he was re- 
quested and went upon his way, leaving him even as he had 
found him, hanging head-downward and gazing on the 
sky - 

Onward he journeyed, following across the moor the line 
of the pines, till the day drew toward sundown, when he 
saw just ahead of him a little hill. “ I will make for the 
hill,” he said, “ for perchance from there I may descry a 
broader road, yea, even a house, for I am very hungry and 


196 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


shelterless, and the wind blows piercingly from the east. 
I doubt that, if I find not some creature comforts soon, 
both I and my horse will perish of cold this night.” 

When he had gained the hill and had looked eastward, 
he saw a long low glistering country which stretched away 
from him for miles and miles, which was the Land of Snow 
and Ice whereof the prophet spake. Also, in the heart of it, 
like the frightened eye in the body of a pale bull which 
priests lead forth to sacrifice, he saw a blood-red speck of 
flame. 

“ Courage,” said he, “ peradventure, even this is the 
Unknown Land, concerning which the Dream-Seekers sang, 
wherein knowledge shall come to me.” 

So the sun sank and the knight rode straightway through 
the shivering dusk, which at once began to fall, toward the 
heat of the spark of flame. Ofttimes he missed the track, 
and once, when he thought that he was completely lost, the 
friendly doe mysteriously re-appeared and led him back 
into the proper way, and, as mysteriously, vanished again. 
So the spark grew larger and more ruddy, and at last he 
saw that it burned in a cave of ice where stooped a man. 
When he had entered the cave, because the man paid him no 
heed, he was content to watch in silence that which was 
done. 

In the midst of the cave stood a carven table, hollow in 
the centre, made of ice, whereon a fire burned; yet, for 
all that the fire glowed furiously, the ice was not melted. 
Upon the sides of the table were written the names of all 
the devils and below, along its edges, the names of all the 
angels; but the names of the angels were written mistily 
and some of them were scored out. In the centre was the 
name of Satan, which was written very large, and the space 
beneath this name was blank. The walls of the cave were 
like mirrors wherein dim faces came and went, some 
strongly and some feebly defined, some holy and some malig- 


HE MEETS WITH MANY ADVENTURES 197 

nant, sometimes appearing singly and sometimes both good 
and evil together, gazing out through one another from 
behind, but all shadowy — like the impulses of the human 
heart. Yet did he observe this strange sign, that, though 
the faces loomed up momentarily and perished, there, where 
they had looked out from the ice-mirror, they always left 
a stain which was the likeness of their own countenances, 
which stains, though a thousand other shadows came and 
went, nothing could efface. Also, although the stains were 
several in one place, and overlapped, each one remained 
upon the mirror separate and distinct, good and bad 
together. 

Often as he gazed, he was made exceeding glad because 
the faces were so wrapt and pure that he was half-per- 
suaded that the ice-mirrors held the image of Avalon itself ; 
but often he trembled with affright, because of the horror 
of the things which leered out at him — murder, lust, in- 
cest and every imaginable crime. Strangely, in both angel 
and demon faces, there was a subtle likeness to his own 
face; and so it was that he grew to dread that unawares 
he had chanced upon the secret chamber of his own soul, 
where his secret destiny was being wrought upon. 

Ever and again he turned from the mirrors to watch the 
man who toiled by the forge, and tried to discern his coun- 
tenance. But this he might never do, for the man’s back 
was toward him; he could only see that he was of great 
and beautiful stature, and that his hair, which drooped 
about his shoulders, was auburn and wonderful in its fine- 
ness to behold. Then, because he feared to ask, he strove 
to see what instrument it was that the craftsman so dili- 
gently made. But in this also he failed, for the flare of the 
furnace was so hot that he could not steady his eyes to gaze 
deep into the flames. So between the workman and the 
mirrors his eyes wandered, till at last he could no longer 
endure those shadow shapes because in all things, good 


198 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


and evil, they were so fatally true of his past. Then he 
withheld his eyes from the ice-mirrors and watched the man 
only. 

Presently the smith ceased from his toil and thrust back 
his open hand. Even as if he had spoken, the knight knew 
that which he required, and unsheathed and placed within 
his grasp the deadman’s sword, which he had discovered on 
the first day of his setting out, and which Sir Specious had 
striven to win from him by guile. The sword passed 
quietly and did not cry out or make any strife, as it had 
done heretofore, for it recognised the master by whom it 
had been forged. But, when the Unknown Knight saw that 
back-stretched hand, he was much amazed and terrified; 
for it was not the callous broken hand of a smith, but long 
and delicate and masterful, and extremely white. Never 
had he witnessed its like. He held his breath and waited. 

He closed his eyes and heard the roaring of the blast, 
and the fall of the mighty hammer-strokes, smiting the iron 
out of old age into life, then the hissing of the blade passed 
through water. Once more, as he had been bidden, he 
opened his eyes and saw the hand back-stretched. So he 
took again his sword, which now flickered like the darting 
tongue of the serpent, and found graved upon it his own 
title, “ The Unknown Knight ,” and afterward the old words 
of magic, which had aforetime saved him, “ I am true; 
trust me” 

He looked at the man, and saw that he stood silent, and 
worked at the forge no more. A great longing came over 
him to know this stranger’s name; but his throat was 
parched and his speech came chokingly, so that when at 
length he asked, “ Who art thou ? ” his voice whispered and 
was very hoarse. At that question the man raised up his 
hammer and smote once, twice, thrice upon the table, where 
the names of all the spirits were carved, with three great 
blows, yet not angrily. Then were all the names of the 


HE MEETS WITH MANY ADVENTURES 199 


spirits, both good and evil, extinguished, and, in their 
stead, in the space beneath the name of Satan, which had 
before been empty, leapt out and blazed three letters, 
G— 0— D. From the ice mirrors all faces disappeared and 
the stains also, as though the hand of forgetfulness had 
passed instantly over their surfaces with a cloth and had 
wiped them pure. Of all that they saw, they now reflected 
only those three letters, and with them they shone. Sud- 
denly the fire went out, the table crumbled, the mirrors be- 
came only ice; a great wind filled the room, and then a 
great darkness. When the Unknown Knight did dare to 
raise his eyes, he saw that the man was gone, as was the 
cave, and that he stood in a bare white land beneath the 
rising moon. 

Doubting his own remembrances, he drew his sword; 
but, when it flashed and dazzled him with its glory and 
when he saw, burning upon its blade his own title, he be- 
lieved, and knelt, and prayed. 

“Now I am sure,” said he, rising, “ that whatever road 
I take will be the right road ; for unawares I have entered 
into the secret chamber of my own soul, and have seen God 
at work upon my destiny. Henceforth He leads and 
not I.” 

So all that night he travelled without fear, not seeking a 
track, confident that his direction must be right. Some- 
times he would draw his sword in the moonlight and gaze 
upon it; and sometimes he would lowly sing a snatch of 
song; and sometimes he would journey in silence, ponder- 
ing on whence he had come and how wonderfully, and on 
whither he went. 

Now towards the hour of dawn, the snow and ice began 
to fade, and the air to be filled with the fragrance of 
flowers, and the memory of singing of last year’s birds. 
Someway ahead of where he rode stood a tall green tree, 
with lesser trees surrounding it, whereunder was a sward 


200 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


which, even in the darkness, seemed golden with the sense 
of daffodils. He said, “ I am weary ; there I will rest my- 
self, and my horse, till the bud of mom is blown.” 

Even while he spake, he saw coming towards him through 
the dusk a familiar streak of white, which was the snow- 
white doe. Having met him, she ran before him, as she 
would be his guide. Had he followed her, she would have 
led him wide of the sheltering trees where he purposed to 
rest ; so, he followed her not, but went the way of his own 
choice. 

When he came to the coppice, he found that the great 
tree which grew in its midst was an apple-tree, heavy-laden 
with ripe fruit, and that the lower trees bore nuts, and that 
through the midst of the sward there ran a little stream. 
Then was he glad, for both he and his beast were faint 
with travel. So he watered his horse and turned him loose 
to graze; for himself he plucked apples and nuts, and, 
when he had partaken, stretched himself out in the grass to 
sleep. Now whether he had slept, he knew not, but shortly 
after he had lain himself down he was aroused by the sound 
of singing, and the voice which sang seemed to him the 
most beautiful that he had ever heard. He raised himself 
up and listened. In that dusky hour he could see many 
shadows, but could descry no human presence. 

“ Perhaps,” said he- “ the words of the song will tell me 
the singer’s story.” 

And these were the words which the singer sang : 

“Rattle the Ivory Latch of Love 
And who will unbar the gate ? 

Ask no questions, my dearest love , 

But wait — wait — wait. 

Ah! will she be haughty Isabeau, 

Pale Isodore, or Kate ? 

Hush, dearest dear, some day you 'll know , 

Be not importunate. 


HE MEETS WITH MANY ADVENTURES 201 


Perchance I might love Isodore, 

I think I could love Kate; 

I have no fears for Isabeau 
Should she unbar the gate. 

Perchance she may he Isabeau , 

Perhaps she vrill be Khte, 

But which, dear heart, you'll never know , 

Till you have learned to wait." 

44 Patience is a very good virtue,” said the knight, 44 but 
I cannot wait, for I am determined now to see your 
face.” 

So he got upon his feet all feverishly and began to search. 
He ran along the banks of the stream, but there was no one 
there. He sought diligently in the sward and the coppice, 
but found nothing. At last, when he was well-nigh in 
despair of ever looking upon the owner of that face, he 
returned to the tall apple-tree which was heavy-laden with 
fruit, and there in the trunk he espied a little door, and a 
latch which was of ivory. 44 Rattle the Ivory Latch of 
Love,” he murmured, and trembling did so. He heard light 
footsteps approaching from within till they halted upon 
the other side. His heart beat fast, for he thought, 44 It 
may be the Lady Blanc-Coeur, or it may be the Laughing 
Maid.” 

44 Who stands without ? ” asked a gentle woman’s voice. 

44 A knight, and a lover,” he replied. 

44 A lover of whom? ” asked the voice from within. 

44 He knows not yet,” he replied. 44 Perchance I may 
love Isabeau, pale Isodore or Kate ; but I will quickly an- 
swer your question when you have unbarred the door.” 

He heard the locks driven back and the bars displaced; 
then the door flew open a little way and he entered. 

Within it was so dark that he could see nothing clearly 
■ — only a tall maid, dressed in a gown of white, who hung 
her head aside as if now scared by her own boldness in ad- 
mitting him, and who held a lamp, which she carried low 


202 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


toward the ground that its light might avoid her face. He, 
being made shy by her timidity, watched her replace the 
bar and bolts and twist the key in the lock again, and spoke 
no word. When the door was securely fastened, she turned 
and hurried, almost fled, down the stairs which led away 
from the entry, and down a lengthy passage, swinging her 
lantern from side to side as she ran, till she passed beneath 
a curtain into a room, and vanished. He followed more 
leisurely, unwilling to terrify her. When he also had 
passed beneath the curtain, he found that she was awaiting 
him ; but still he could not discern her clearly because the 
room was so dimly lit. There in the dusk, far under- 
ground, they both stood gazing each on each. 

At last he asked, 44 What is your name? Are you the 
Laughing Maid? ” 

She smiled sadly, and replied, 44 I am not.” 

44 Then are you the Lady Blanc-Coeur? ” he asked. 

44 Surely I am not,” she answered. 

44 Then who are you ? ” he asked, 44 for to both of these 
you appear most like.” 

“ You will never know my name until you have learned 
to wait,” she replied, 46 for I may not tell it until the fitting 
time has arrived. But now, and you are willing, I will sing 
to you again.” 

44 1 am most willing,” said he. 

Then she took between her hands a gold-stringed harp 
and leant her head aside, so that her golden hair fell before 
her eyes as it were a veil, and covered her body as it were 
a robe, and rippled about her feet like little waves. And 
her song was of all that he had done, from his first out- 
going even unto that day, and she praised him beyond all 
praise. As he listened his eyes filled with tears, and his 
cheeks burned with shame that he should sit still and not 
forbid such glory of himself. But for all that, he sat still 
and silent, because the sound of her words was very pleas- 


HE MEETS WITH MANY ADVENTURES 203 


ant ; and he thought that he had never hearkened to such 
singing, no, not even when Lilith sang. Ever his eyes stole 
out toward her, watching the gold of her hair, and the 
blue of her eyes, and the gold of her harp-strings, and the 
ivory of her hands, till his heart was so swollen out with 
love that he clutched at his throat and gasped for breath. 
Yet, whatever he did, she did not cease from her singing, 
but gazed, aye gazed, upon him, with her eyes through her 
golden hair, mounting from rapture into ecstasy. 

Now far down in the bass there was one loosened string 
which once, in the beginning of her song, she had struck 
mistakenly, but to which she had not since returned because 
it twanged and made discord. But, when her music had 
reached its height, she, being made dizzy with the passion 
of it, carelessly touched again upon that one false string, 
so that it clamoured and vibrated, and turned to ugliness 
her singing, which had been perfect. Then the Unknown 
Knight broke his silence and groaned aloud, and buried his 
face between his hands ; for the sudden discord, smiting 
violently upon ears which were attuned to such exquisite 
harmony, produced within him all the agony of unexpected 
physical pain. At that sight the maiden lost her com- 
posure and, leaving her song unfinished, leaned far out 
toward him, so that her body passed between the back- 
ground wall and the lamp, casting a shadow. Sir Un- 
known, perceiving that the music had ceased, looked up 
from his hands, and saw the shadow. Horrified he gazed ; 
nor could he remove his eyes, but slowly rose and watched 
the tell-tale profile upon the wall. 

The maiden, seeing that his eyes were intent upon some- 
thing which was at her side, turned about her head, and 
realising that which he had seen, quickly withdrew her body 
from between the light. But the shadow did not creep back 
again behind her as it should have done, neither did it turn 
its head when she turned ; though her body had withdrawn, 


204 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


it remained still the same, even as it had first appeared, 
painted upon the wall. 

Then, with a lamenting cry, she staggered to her feet, 
and seizing the hem of her gown, strove to rub away the 
informing shadow which had revealed her plot. When she 
stood back, panting with the effort, it was still there. 

“ You will accomplish nothing,” said the Knight ; “ your 
shadow is God’s spy. Though I recognised not your face, 
your shadow told me all. Ah, foolish one, your very shadow 
obeys the God whom you betray.” 

Swiftly she turned on him, no longer beautiful, with 
flaming eyes. “And if no one sees my shadow — ?” she 
said and overturned the lamp, making the room all dark. 

“ Lilith, Lilith,” he cried, “ where are you? ” 

No voice answered, but he heard the curtain raised, and 
footsteps passing up the passage and ascending the stair- 
way, and the door opened and shut, and the key turned in 
the door. When he strove to follow, he was too late, and 
knew that he had been made prisoner. 


CHAPTER XVIII 


IT CHANCED IN BROCELIANDE 

And thus was the Unknown Knight entrapped a second 
time by Lilith, and this time there seemed but meagre hope 
of escape. 

When the door had closed and she had completely de- 
parted, he groped about the room, seeking to recover the 
extinguished lamp. Though he hunted diligently, he could 
not find it. Then, because that search was vain, he left 
the room, and stumbled through the dark up the passage 
and the stairs till he came to the door. One by one he 
lifted down the bars and shot back the bolts ; but no sooner 
had he unfastened one than another, of its own accord, re- 
turned into place. Moreover, had he succeeded in removing 
every impediment that was upon the inside, he would still 
have remained a prisoner; for the key was on the outside 
of the door. 

Then he abandoned himself to despair, saying, “ It has 
happened even as Sir Douloureux did foretell. There is no 
way out of these Lands of Mystery ; here I must stay till 
I perish of hunger and of cold, and no man will wot aught 
of my fate. Yet, I would that Sir Heureux had followed 
me ; and I would that, before I die, I might rescue for him 
his Laughing Maid. It has been ever my desire to live 
chivalrously and well, so that, when I am departed, my 
memory may be stainless for all men. Now, I fear me, Sir 
Heureux already doubts my honesty, even again as the 
Lord of the Autumn Land did prophesy. Well am I called 


206 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


the Unknown Knight, for, as I have lived, so I must die — 
nameless, in an Unknown Land. I shall never reach Ava- 
lon; King Arthur will never come again.” 

As he pondered thus gloomily, suddenly he bethought 
him of the cave where One, whose face he had never seen 
and whose voice he had never heard, tirelessly toiled 
through the lengthlong night upon a man’s soul’s destiny. 

“ Surely,” he whispered, “ that One is too full of busi- 
ness to waste His time in making stout for me my sword, 
if I am so soon and thus to die. He did not encounter me 
for naught. Aye, perchance He showed me that sight that 
I might have courage in store against this season of dis- 
tress. Though I am now in darkness, He dwells forever in 
light. If He indeed cares for me, it is at this hour that 
He will extend His arm and save me.” 

Then, in answer to his faithfulness, there flashed through 
his brain the remembrance of that shepherd’s pipe which 
the wood-maid had given to him, when he forsook her com- 
pany in the Wood of Forbidden Delights. He remembered 
how she had said, “ Whensoever you are lonely, or in 
danger, or perplexity, enter into a wood, through which 
flows a stream, and play three notes upon the pipe and I 
will come to you.” 

Quickly he loosed his mail, and thrusting his hand be- 
neath, drew forth the pipe and in the darkness blew three 
long low notes. With his ear against the door he waited. 
Something came near and halted, and spoke. Slowly the 
key turned in the lock, the bolts of themselves drew back 
and the bars unfastened; the door swung in upon its 
hinges, and the entry was flooded with a deluge of the 
morning light. Made blind with the eastern glory and de- 
lirious with his own joy, he rushed wildly forward and fell 
upon his knees prostrate, burying his face in the cool, wet, 
fragrant grass. 

“ Oh,” he cried, “ it is a glad, glad thing to be alive ! ” 


IT CHANCED IN BROCELIANDE 207 


There, stretched at full length he lay, while the birds 
sang above his head, and the insects, each on his secret 
errand bent, deeply wondering at this great obstacle which 
had newly fallen across their ancient path, climbed up and 
crawled across his slippery coat of mail, and descended 
again upon the other side, sometimes falling, to be lost for- 
ever to human eyes in their own little forest, in which the 
tallest tree was but a hyacinth or a blade of grass. He did 
not dare to stir, lest his freedom should prove only the 
frenzy of a homesick captive’s mind. So he lay, silvery in 
the long green grass, gazed on by the rising sun, thrilled 
by and thrilling to the early warmth of the summer morn- 
ing and the whispered hush of the woodland quiet. Hear- 
ing a motion at his side, he raised his head and saw with 
his dazzled eyes the snow-white doe which had followed him 
all the yesterday. 

“ I will not look,” he muttered, “ I will not look. Per- 
adventure it is not real — only a vision, sent by Lilith to 
torture me with impossible desire, whereby I may recognise 
my loss.” He sank his head again in the flowers, couching 
his forehead in the hollow of his arm to shut out the light. 
Then he heard the tripping of feet which drew nigh, and 
the breath in his hair of one who stooped above him, and a 
voice which said, “ Sir Unknown, do you not know me? 
Look up, it is I.” 

When he looked up, he saw the maid with the wild sweet 
face and the mantle of swaying hair, who had tarried with 
him in the Wood of Forbidden Delights and, in the grass at 
her feet, as it were a garment abandoned, the empty hide 
of the snow-white doe. So he knew that the bitterness of 
captivity was past, and rising upon his knees, flung wide 
his arms, crying, “ Dainty, come thou to me.” 

He gathered her to him vehemently, bruising her tender- 
ness against the harshness of his coat of mail, as a child 
does a chance-found flower which he crushes in the passion 


208 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


of his love. Many times he kissed her and gazed upon her 
face, whispering, “ 1 am alive, alive. Do you hear it. I 
am alive. I am alive, and you also.” 

When at length he was willing to release her, she took 
his hand and led him to the stream which wandered across 
the sward, into which they waded and washed away their 
tears and refreshed themselves. 

Then, having returned to the tree, and eaten of its fruit, 
and seated themselves beneath its shade, he questioned her 
as to how she had come thither. 

“ Ask of the prophet,” she answered, “ for he knew me 
though you were blind. Hither I came because I had heard 
my Lady Lilith communing with herself, when she thought 
herself solitary, planning your destruction. Therefore, 
that you might not be led astray, I followed and guided 
your steps across these Lands of Mystery. Aye, and had 
you obeyed my guiding, you would have passed safely by 
the Ivory Latch, and would never have been beguiled by 
her.” 

66 And all of this you have done for my sake, though I 
left you cruelly, and though you have no soul? ” 

“ Ah, but I did it because I loved you, and for that same 
reason — that I am soulless, because I had gazed upon your 
soul, the first that I had ever beheld.” 

“ And you are wise in the secrets of your Lady Lilith, 
perchance you can tell me which way Sir Modred rode, 
he who bears upon his scutcheon the legend, Mon Heur 
Viendra .” 

“ Which way he rode I cannot tell you. But how you 
may discover him, that I can make plain. For while you 
were enclosed within the tree, I tarried without that I 
might rescue you when Lilith was gone. Now while I 
waited, a knight clad in silver armour like to yours, and 
mounted upon a great white stallion unlike yours, who was 
so like to you both in height and countenance that at first 


IT CHANCED IN BROCELIANDE 209 


I mistook him for your very self, came posting through the 
land and drew up, and dismounted in this glade. I was 
hidden in the covert, so that at that time he saw me not. 
When he had dismounted, he looked round and saw your 
horse, and saw the Ivory Latch which is in the tree. Then 
was all his visage changed, for he trembled and turned 
ashen white. Unbuckling his sword he crept to the door, 
and listened, and heard the sound of harping and singing 
within. So he knew who was there and what she did, and, 
by your horse, that you were of her company. He was 
troubled a while, but shortly he smiled; and then was he 
most like to you, even as you are now. Bending upon one 
knee, he placed his lips against the key-hole and whispered, 
4 Lilith, Lilith.’ The music ceased suddenly, even as if a 
false note had been struck or a string in the harp did break. 
The knight leapt up, and, mounting upon his horse, was 
riding furiously away, when I, because he seemed a friend 
to you, changed my shape and called out to him to stay. 
He answered my cry with a wave of his gauntlet and 
checked in his horse, and galloped to a secret place where 
our persons might not be displayed because of the thicket 
that grew all around us. 

When I came up to where he stood fidgetting to be off, 
he spoke to me whisperingly, and bade me make haste in 
telling him who I was. So this I did. And then he charged 
me, saying, 4 Tell the Unknown Knight, when you have set 
him free, to follow me with his utmost speed ; for, wherever 
I go, I will leave behind me a sign which he may see clearly. 
And bid him first to seek out Merlin, in the Forest of 
Broceliande, where he goes a-pleasuring with Vivienne. Let 
him speak to Merlin and say, 4 King Arthur shall come 
again; the world is awake.’ Next let him tell Merlin his 
history and inquire where Avalon doth lie. This done, let 
him hurry on his way. But before he leaves you, O Wood 
Maid, do you tell him all you know concerning Merlin. 

14 


210 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


When you have told him these things, speak to him thus 
and say, 4 So said Sir Heureux, your friend, who rides in 
haste . 5 55 

Said the Unknown Knight, “ Speak to me concerning 
Merlin, I pray . 55 

So she removed his helmet and took his head in her lap, 
so that she could run his locks between her fingers and 
watch them shine, and thus she spake : “ Long years ago, 
when the world was in its prime and King Arthur was 
strong in his might, I dwelt in Broceliande and was of the 
company of the Lady Vivienne. And she was a great and 
strange lady, for she was half faery and half maid; her 
mother was of my people, but her father was a Christian 
knight. When she was born her mother sent to Lilith, who 
was her friend, and asked that she would lend to her a 
faery-child, who should be playmate to her child. So 
Lilith sent me when I was but a few days old; and Vi- 
vienne and I grew up together in her father’s castle. 
Though I possessed no soul and Vivienne herself was half 
a fay, ofttimes would we talk of human love and wonder if 
we should ever wed. Often we would hide together in the 
long gold corn of a summer’s night, that we might hark to 
the lingering peasant lovers as, with poppies in their hair 
and arms entwined, they wandered by; and so we learned 
the ways and words of impassioned humankind. 

Ah, how we hungered for the kisses of a man, though 
such gifts when bestowed by your people upon mine are 
never fortunate ; for men, being mortal, soon grow old, but 
we faeries are ever as beautiful on our last as we were on 
our creation-day. So we two dreamed of old romance and 
of our wedding that should be. One evening in summer, on 
the vigil of St. John, which the ancient knight, her father, 
kept very sacred, Vivienne and I stole forth from the castle 
into the forest glade; for the priests had wearied us with 
their chaunting and their interminable prayers which our 


IT CHANCED IN BROCELIANDE 211 


lips could never frame. Hither and thither we wandered 
hand-in-hand, now hidden in a thicket, now bursting forth 
upon drowsy pasture-lands where country-folk stooped in 
twos and threes gathering St. John’s wort, which should 
charm them safely throughout the year against evil sprites 
and thunder, and storms at sea. Thus step by step we 
came, all unheedfully, to the midmost forest where was the 
Fountain of Broceliande. Then we sat down by the water’s 
brink and laved our hands, talking, as ever, feverishly of 
the loves that should come to us on a future day. While 
thus engaged, we heard a deep-drawn sigh and started up 
in maidenly affright. 

At first we saw nothing, till going round the fountain’s 
edge we discerned a boy, stretched in the grass, feigning 
sleep. He was of surpassing beauty, and seemed not more 
than twenty, and was attired in a wayfaring student’s 
guise. Yet I knew him, for all his youth, to be that wily 
magician Merlin. When Vivienne saw him in the moonlight, 
she gave a little gasp and cried, 6 Oh, it is he, it is he, come 
at last ! ’ Going upon her knees, she put forth her hand 
and touched him gently, as he were one whom she both 
loved and feared. 

4 Who is this ? ’ I whispered, peering above her shoul- 
der. 4 Who is come at last ? ’ 

4 My lover,’ she murmured, 4 of whom we have so often 
spoken.’ 

Now when she had said this, he opened his eyes ; but she, 
placing her hands above them, closed them again, and cried, 
4 Nay, dear one, sleep, for then you are all mine.’ 

4 Even now I am all thine, though I have but seen thee 
this one time,’ he said and, seizing, kissed her hand. 

4 Who art thou? ’ he asked; for she, being half-human, 
could not probe his disguise. 

4 1 am a student,’ he replied ; 4 and thirst after wisdom, 
and travel in search of a teacher who knows yet more 
than I.’ 


212 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


4 Art thou very scholarly? By thy face I should judge 
that thou hast but sipped thy first taste from the cup of 
life. What knowledge hast thou gained up to this time? ’ 

4 Much knowledge,’ he replied, 4 and of a diverse sort 
which is not read in books, but is discerned by watchful 
eyes. I can raise up a castle while you wait, and fill it with 
queenly ladies and with lordly knights. I can call forth 
a lake or river in a land where water never flowed ; on that 
same water I can walk and wet no part of me, save only 
the sole of my foot.’ 

4 Certes,’ the Lady Vivienne rejoined, 4 you are very 
wise; I would pay much for such knowledge.’ 

4 These things are but trifles to all that I can do,’ said 
he smiling ; 4 they are what froth is to the full-bosomed 
tide.’ 

4 My Lord Student,’ she cried, 4 1 would that I might 
witness these wonders; and you are willing, for the wit- 
nessing thereof I will grant you my friendship in exchange.’ 

4 ’T is sufficient,’ said he, 4 and though you loved me not 
at all, yet would I grant you your every desire, for the 
bliss that I have in gazing on your face.’ 

Then he made a circle in the grass which he bade us 
enter; when we had entered, he joined us there and sat 
himself down by our side. Shortly we heard a trumpet ut- 
tered in our neighbourhood, and saw approaching a com- 
pany of green-mantled knights, whose armour was of gold, 
who were mounted upon lofty stallions, which were roans 
and piebalds ; and each knight bore in his hand an ashen 
lance which was tipped with a sprig of may. And before 
each knight a fair lady was set attired in crimson and filmy 
white, who held upon her wrist a falcon and carried in her 
bosom a cooing dove. 

Soft music rose upon the night, and the yearning sound 
of flutes, distantly played, which cry, 4 Hither, hither, 
hither,’ so that hearts cannot choose but follow. Drifting 


IT CHANCED IN BROCELIANDE 213 


from out the greenwood and trooping across the sward 
moved a swaying band of minstrels, who sang whisperingly 
to the tune of dulcimers and harps, 

‘ L’amour arrive en chantant 
Et s’en retoume en pleurant.’ 

When they had all swept across the enchaunted frontier, 
a high wall did grow up, and the circle enlarged itself far 
and wide, and a garden arose from underground which was 
happy in all manner of flowering trees and scented shrubs. 
Then the knights dismounted from their chargers and 
helped their ladies to alight and, to the low-breathed music 
which the minstrels played, joined in a stately dance upon 
which, through arching boughs, the pale moon gazed. All 
night long they continued at their tender games till the 
moon sank low in the heavens. Then they remounted their 
steeds and, setting their ladies before them, prepared to 
ride away. And all night long we had watched them, un- 
mindful of the passage of time; and Vivienne had drawn 
nearer to the student, so that as she had felt the warmth 
of his body her spark of love had increased to an ardent 
flame. Then he said, 4 The hour approaches when I must 
depart.’ 

4 Promise,’ said Vivienne, 4 that you will come again.’ 

4 In a year, sweet friend,’ he said ; 4 1 will come, on the 
vigil of St. John, which is in the summer time.’ 

4 That is a long year to wait,’ she sighed, 4 for I grow 
to love you with all my heart, moreover, I have much that 
I would ask and say. Grant me this one favour before you 
depart ; tell me the charm whereby this wonder is wrought.’ 

But he said, 4 The secret I may not tell you now, though 
perchance it shall be yours some other night. This will I 
do; I will leave you this secret garden that you may 
wander through it in the coming days, and remember me 
thereby.’ 

Then, because the sky was whitening to morn, he kissed 


214 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


her and, waving his student’s cap, departed slowly from 
the garden and vanished adown the glade. When he was 
gone, suddenly Vivienne started up as she would follow him, 
pressing her hands against her forehead and crying, ‘ Ah, 
foolish that I am ! If of his own accord he does not come 
again, I shall never know where I may find him; for I 
have not asked him his name.’ 

Then I assured her that I knew him well, for that he was 
that great Enchaunter, Merlin, by whose wisdom King 
Arthur ruled and reigned. Furthermore I told her that he 
was very ancient and, by reason of his pursuit of all knowl- 
edge, had never known a woman’s love, so that, though he 
was so very old, his heart was as tender as that of a young 
boy. Now when she found that I had recognised her lover 
and was cognizant of all his mighty deeds, she would never 
have me absent from her, but was ever desirous that we two 
should be alone together, that I might tell her of the Table 
Round or some other lordly tale. 

Though the summer passed, Merlin’s garden remained 
the same; and though winter approached and vanished, 
and spring came, it was always summer within those walls, 
which, save for Vivienne’s and my own, were visible to no 
mortal eyes. At last word was brought to me by one of 
my people how Merlin, strive as he would, could stop no 
more away, so great was his yearning for his first and only 
love, Vivienne. And already he had read aright his fate, 
how his great wisdom would be led captive by his greater 
heart. At his departing he disclosed his secret to the her- 
mit Blaise, saying, ‘ I go to the land which I have most 
reason to dread, sweet and lovely though it is. A maid 
dwells there in a forest, she it is who will bind me with fet- 
ters neither of iron, nor wood, nor steel, nor gold, nor silver, 
nor tin, nor lead, nor anything that is found in air, or 
water, or earth; and she will secure me so cunningly that 
I shall never be able to escape.’ 


IT CHANCED IN BROCELIANDE 


215 


These tidings I told to Vivienne, and by them was she 
made exceeding glad. Thereafter she sat with me always 
by the fountain, expecting his coming any day. On the 
vigil of St. John, even as he had promised, so he came. 
Still he wore his student’s guise and Vivienne, lest she 
should lose him, did not betray to him that she knew his 
name. Greeting him tenderly, she took him by the hand, 
and we entered the garden he had made. Then she asked 
him where he had been and what he had studied, though 
well she knew that within the year he had o’erwhelmed the 
East, standing at King Arthur’s side. He answered her 
cunningly ; and, that he might not lie to one he loved, dis- 
closed to her his doings in the parable of a student’s life. 

Then she begged that he would make known to her the 
secret of how the garden was made, as he had promised to 
do in the year that was past. So he, because his heart was 
young and by his so great passion his discretion had been 
swept utterly aside, expounded to her all his wisdom, yea, 
far more than she had asked. For he taught her how she 
might cause water, whether river or lake, to rise and flow 
in places where water had never been, and how she might 
change her form at pleasure. Then she required of him 
one last gift ; that he would teach her how she might work 
on whom she willed the charm of sleep. For she said, 4 If 
my father at the castle knew aught of the love which is be- 
tween us, he would imprison me and would await your com- 
ing, and then would slay you outright. Therefore I ask 
this knowledge, that the secret of our meetings may be safe 
and that when you come to this garden I may cast upon 
all my father’s house the spell of sleep.’ 

But Merlin was aware of the reason of her petition and 
slowly smiled ; yet, because she gazed on him, he could deny 
her nothing and gave her all that she required. So the 
night drew to a close and when the sun had begun to rise, 
full lothfully did he depart, pledging his word that he would 


21 6 THE ROAD TO AVALON 

come again on the vigil of St. John which is in summer 
time. 

And though summer was destroyed, Merlin’s garden still 
remained; and though winter approached and vanished, 
and spring came, the birds forever sang and the flowers 
forever bloomed, and summer was perpetual within those 
secret walls. But day by day Vivienne grew pale and 
fragile by reason of her too great longing for Merlin. And 
often she wept as we walked together, 4 This load of love is 
o’erheavy for me; it weighs me down so that, unless he 
comes soon, I know that I must shortly die. There are 
more months in this year than in any former year. The 
days speed slowlier because of my increasing love.’ 

When thus she spake, I would glance sideways at her, 
and seeing how much her face had faded, I knew that her 
words were very true — that unless he should come quickly 
and abide, assuredly she would shortly die. Then I plotted 
with her how, when next he came, we might bind his wisdom 
and take him prisoner with the unseen chains of love. And 
I sent out spies of my faery race who should go to King 
Arthur’s court, and watch Merlin, that they might see how 
his passion fared, and that they might bring me word again. 
These returned to Broceliande saying, 6 Merlin battles to 
subdue his heart and to lead it under his wisdom’s sway. 
For well he knows should he cleave to Vivienne, his power 
will go from him and his knowledge will be as that of any 
other man. Aye, and to be with Vivienne, he will have to 
forsake King Arthur’s land, and then will King Arthur 
fail.’ 

Or they would say, ‘ Merlin flies throughout all the 
world and is gone precipitately into the East to seek if 
there, by any chance, he may outstrip his love for 
Vivienne.’ 

And at last they said, 6 Merlin is returned from his 
travels, and hath stolen away to the Hungry Land where 


IT CHANCED IN BROCELIANDE 217 


lives the hermit Blaise, hoping that he, perchance, by his 
reverent words may quench this raging flame. 5 

So the summer came round, and with it, on the vigil of 
St. J ohn, Merlin returned to Broceliande. As by the foun- 
tain we waited, an ancient man drew nigh, who tottered in 
his gait. For Merlin had abandoned his student’s garb, 
having said, 4 If she sees me old and as I am, no longer 
beautiful and disguised, she may cease to care for me, per- 
haps may scorn me, and so my heart will find rest again. 5 

But Vivienne rose up and ran toward him, and, throwing 
her arms about him, drew him down into her breast. 

6 Ah, Merlin, 5 she cried, 4 1 have known it was you this 
many a day. However you come to me, it matters not; 
for I love you only for yourself. 5 

4 If that be so, 5 said he, 4 1 have no choice but to abide 
with you forever. 5 

Then into the enchaunted garden they entered for the 
last time, and they spake of all that they had suffered in 
the days gone by, when they had been parted. And the 
moon shone down on them and the nightingales sang, and 
all was joy. 

Then she told him, 4 Sweet friend, there is one thing of 
which I am still ignorant. I would that you would teach 
it to me. 5 

4 What is it? 5 asked Merlin, divining well the thought 
that was in her mind. 

4 1 would that I might know, 5 said Vivienne, 4 how to 
imprison a lover without wood, or stone, or iron, only by 
a charm, so that he may never stir from my side. And I 
would that by that charm I might stay the passage of time, 
causing the ecstasy of the supreme moment to tarry with 
me forever in poise, steadied throughout eternity in its 
midmost flight. 5 

4 1 know, sweet girl, 5 the seer replied, 4 what it is that 
you purpose, and that you desire to keep me always for 


218 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


yourself ; nor have I courage to resist, though all the world 
shall suffer for our joy. When I see how pale you are 
grown and all that you have undergone for my sake, I can 
but grant our request.’ 

4 Is it not right,’ cried Vivienne, casting herself upon 
his breast, 4 that thou shouldst be always mine, even as I 
am always thine? Thou art all my desire ; thou art all my 
hope. For thee I have deceived my father, and by him may 
easily be slain. All my life and j oy are in thee. Therefore 
why should we obey the world rather than our own dictates ? 
Since we love, let us obey our own hearts and one another’s.’ 

6 It is just,’ said Merlin. fi My wisdom is perishing; 
my heart grows strong, and I grow young again. Ask 
what you will.’ 

4 I will,’ she whispered, 4 that the garden may never van- 
ish, and that we two may live here together alway, with- 
out ageing, without separating, without forgetting to love 
or wearying of our hard won happiness.’ 

4 It is a glad desire,’ he answered ; 4 verily, I will work 
this charm and do even as you say.’ 

4 Nay, dear one, but I myself must cast the spell,’ said 
Vivienne ; 4 for should the anguished cry of a tortured 
world reach your ears, or the dreadful rumour that King 
Arthur is fallen and that perished are the Knights of the 
Table Round, you would tire of me and revoke the spell, 
and go forth from this garden, and leave me again. There- 
fore you must teach me this charm, so that I may cast it, 
and may safe-guard you against yourself.’ 

Then Merlin, when she had nestled close in his breast, 
so that they seemed to be one body drawing a single breath, 
divulged unto her all his magic, till she was equal to him 
in knowledge and he was no longer supremely wise. So 
Vivienne became Merlin’s paramount in power for, whereas 
he had shared with her all his knowledge, she had not given 
him back his heart. 


IT CHANCED IN BROCELIANDE 219 


At the breaking of the day, when they were walking hand 
in hand, and side by side, under the young foliage of 
Broceliande, they arrived at a white thorn which was all in 
blossom. Under its shade they sat them down and he rested 
his head in Vivienne’s lap and gazed upward, so that first 
he might see her face, and then the flowers which were above 
her own enchauntment, half-fearful that Merlin had deceived 
threaded her fingers through his locks, and tenderly she 
sang to him till his eyes closed, and he fell fast asleep. 
Then she arose and wound her scarf nine times round the 
thorn, and nine times muttered she the charm, casting the 
spell. She paused breathless, half-doubting the power of 
her own enchauntment, half-fearful that Merlin had deceived 
her and had held some knowledge back. Then he turned on 
his side and unclosed his eyes, and all was changed; for a 
castle grew up where the thorn had been standing, and in 
place of its spikes were turrets and spires, and in place of 
its blossoms were domes of alabaster and rooves of ivory. 
Yet surrounding the castle walls there still remained the 
quiet garden, undiminished, which Merlin had first made, 
dividing whose swards stretched silent moonlit groves, in 
whose boughs still sat the thrilling nightingales, in whose 
songs was the voice of perpetual summer. 

So night returned, and dawn retreated and ceased to 
break, and the moon drifted back till she hung suspended 
in the middle sky. Thus did Vivienne by means of that 
charm delay the passage of time, causing the ecstasy of her 
supremest moment to abide with her forever, steadied 
through eternity in its midmost flight. 

There Merlin lay upon a couch of flowers, love-prisoner 
to Vivienne. 

4 Ah, Vivienne,’ he cried, 4 promise that now you will 
never forsake me.’ 

4 Dear friend, I will never leave you,’ she replied. 

So, when I had witnessed Wisdom made prisoner to Pure 


220 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


Love, I stole away, for I knew that Vivienne had no fur- 
ther need of me. From the Enchaunted Garden I jour- 
neyed till I came to the Wood of Forbidden Delights, and 
there I did abide. 

Now have I told thee, O Unknown Knight, all that I 
know concerning Merlin, and in this I have obeyed Sir 
Heureux’s command.” 

Then slowly the Unknown Knight spake, gazing up into 
her eyes from where he lay, 44 O Wood Maid, you have been 
very true to me and have followed me in my greatest 
dangers, though I loved thee not, when all the world had 
failed to bring me aid. At the beginning of your tale I said 
to myself, 4 Ah, and I could live and love in such a change- 
less garden and be very happy with this Wood Maid. 
Merlin chose well when he clave to his Vivienne. Merlin 
was surpassing wise.’ But now that your story has 
reached its close I perceive that wisdom may be turned to 
folly even by a pure love ; and that Merlin, who had been 
the sagest, through Vivienne sank to be no wiser than a 
child. Had he foregone his passion, King Arthur would 
still have dwelt in the land and the world would have been 
at rest. Therefore, though my flesh cries out for you and 
my desire is a scorching flame, I may not stay. My quest 
beckons me on both night and day and follow I must, 
though my own heart is stretched to breaking, and the 
hearts of those whom most I love lie shattered behind me 
in the roads which I have travelled.” 

Her face was blanched with anguish; yet she said, 44 Go 
forward, thou goodly knight, for I am not Vivienne. I 
will not detain thee, though well I know the price which I 
must pay. I have no soul, so perchance I shall grow strong 
again.” 

44 For this day’s work, I trust,” said he , 44 God will grant 
to you the soul which you desire. But what is the price 
which you will have to pay ? ” 


IT CHANCED IN BROCELIANDE 221 


“ The hate and the vengeance of Lilith, who is my mis- 
tress, whom, for your sake, I have betrayed. But take no 
thought for me ; yet kiss me this once, and when you have 
ridden forth, whatever sounds behind you, turn no more 
your head.” 

Then he kissed her tenderly and said, “ God protect 
thee, for surely He made thee and thou also art His child, 
though as yet thou hast no soul.” 

He had not ridden a hundred paces when he heard a 
bleating behind, and turned his head. There he saw a 
snow-white doe, which was hotly pursued by a night-black 
hawk. 

“ I will go to her rescue,” he cried, “ for the hawk is 
Lilith and the doe is the Wood Maid in her former guise.” 

Even while he spake, he heard the beating of mighty 
wings and, lifting up his eyes to the sky, witnessed a pale 
eagle flying out of the east toward the covert whence he 
came. And the hawk perceived the eagle and fled ; and the 
eagle followed up her flight, and meanwhile the snow-white 
doe escaped. 

“ The eagle flew out of the east,” he said, “ where Eden 
doth abide. Verily God watches o’er us with open eyes. 
He will protect us all.” 


CHAPTER XIX 


THE AWAKENING OF MEBLIN 

So the Unknown Knight rode away from that place 
gaily, despite that he had left behind him the Wood Maid; 
for now, because he had witnessed the pale eagle flying 
toward him from out the east, he was made sure that he 
travelled not unguarded and that all in good time, though 
the day might be long delayed, he would reach his j ourney’s 
end and attain his adventurous goal. He recalled the songs 
which he had been wont to sing in his boyhood’s days in 
Bedgraine, and he carolled them out right lustily to the 
bare blue sky. His ancient steed, when he heard those 
tunes, held up his head and stepped more livelily, for they 
reminded him of his own youth and of things which had 
chanced before he had sunk to be a charcoal-burner’s nag. 
For the songs which Sir Unknown sang were those which 
Sir Launcelot had chaunted when he rode a-hunting with 
the Knights of the Table Round and courted the Queen. 
And Sir Unknown had learned them when, as a little lad, 
he had lain hidden in the forest to see the lordly train go 
by, at which time he had yearned with all his heart that he 
might be made a knight. And his steed had heard them 
when at that time he followed the hunt, and pranced beside 
Sir Gawaine’s or Sir Gareth’s charger, bearing on his back 
the dainty burden of Lynette or Elaine. So both master 
and horse pondered on the sorrowful joy of by-gone days. 
Because of this sympathy which had grown between them, 
at length the beast broke silence and spake. 


THE AWAKENING OF MERLIN 


223 


“ Master,” said he, 44 we have journeyed far in search of 
happiness, but I doubt we shall never find more joy than 
we have left behind in the good old days.” 

44 The Past hath ever been a good time,” replied the 
knight, “ for in all men’s sight it seemeth a Golden Age.” 

“ ’T is very true,” returned the beast ; “ for when I was 
a lady’s palfrey and had for my riders the fairest in the 
land, then was I not contented, but looked back with yearn- 
ing to my colthood, when I ran beside my dam in summer 
meadows. When I grew old, and was sent to the market- 
place, and there was purchased by your father to draw 
faggots and to carry heavy loads, then did I look back to 
the time when I was a palfrey, and did sigh, 4 Ah, then was 
the Golden Age.’ Now that I journey with you through- 
out all creation, traversing Unknown Lands, with scanty 
grazing and no time for rest, I begin to think that I was 
very happy as a charcoal-burner’s nag. Yes, the Past was 
always a good time, for each one of us it was ever the 
Golden Age. Only once have I thought the Future to be 
better than the Present — when I was a colt and had no 
Past, and ran beside my dam, and had not tasted life.” 

44 1 also,” rejoined his master, 44 when I was a little name- 
less lad, roaming hungry and ragged in Bedgraine, was 
happier in my longings than I am now that they are gained 
■ — now that I am become a knight.” 

44 And do not the far distant days, when we two went 
together into the forest to gather faggots or to bring home 
charcoal, seem to you also, O my Master, to belong to a 
Golden Age? ” 

44 Surely, they were very happy,” returned the Unknown 
Knight, and that was all that he would say. 

Presently the beast again broke silence and spake. 

44 1 wonder,” said he, 44 how the old people, your father 
and your mother, live without us ; for you and I were all 
their stay.” 


224 } 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


When he answered, the Unknown Knight was thinking 
of the pale eagle, for he said, “ For them, until we have 
sought out Avalon, God will provide.” 

“ I hope that He may,” said the nag ; but he sounded as 
though he doubted. 

So they journeyed along together and never lost their 
path ; for all along the road there were white scarfs bound 
to trees and tufts of heather, which had been fastened there 
by Sir Heureux, as guides which they might follow. A 
little breeze was blowing, so that across level countries 
they could see the long line of white things fluttering for 
miles and miles, as they were hands beckoning and voices 
crying, “ This way. This way. This way. Make haste.” 

Sometimes beneath the tree to whose boughs the scarf 
was bound, they would find that food had been left both 
for man and beast ; and here they would tarry and refresh 
themselves with rest and shade. But the Unknown Knight 
did not much delay, for he was eager to overtake Sir Heu- 
reux. Thus they travelled in haste for several days, till 
they came one evening within sound of breakers, and peb- 
bles dragged down by retreating waves. Soon they stood 
upon a high headland, looking out on a green-blue sea. 

Along its edge they followed the scarfs till they had 
reached a narrow path, which descended over the cliff’s 
sheer face into a hidden cove. Then the Unknown Knight 
dismounted, and sat himself down to wait. He watched the 
sun sink out of sight, ravelling and winding up his carmine 
rays from the lands through which he had travelled. And 
he saw the galleon of the moon, attended by the silver 
shallops of the stars, drift out across the crested tide; and 
still he waited. A great quietness possessed him, for now 
he felt that he was nearing the end of his labours and could, 
by leaning out, well-nigh discern with his prophet’s eyes 
the looming of his reward. Yet why this consciousness 
should be so strong upon him at this time, he could not 


THE AWAKENING OF MERLIN 225 

discover. “ For,” thought he, “ my first quest was Avalon 
and my mission was to bring King Arthur back again; 
from this I was forced to depart that I might go in search 
of and rescue the Laughing Maid. My true love, and she 
who should have guided me on my way, was the Lady Blanc- 
Coeur ; yet, since I left the Scarlet City, her I have not 
seen. She promised that she would surely come to me, and 
that I should not know her when she came. She has not 
come. For, surely, though my eyes were holden, my heart 
would have leapt toward her, whatever her disguise. Per- 
chance to-night I shall have that meeting with her whereof 
she spake; and, perchance, for this reason my heart is so 
gladly calm.” 

Now, as he watched, across the eastward boundary there 
did glide a purple boat, urged swiftly on by the oars of a 
hundred men who rowed all silently. Like a long lean 
snake it wound its way, till it reached the dusky cove, and 
ploughed up the yellow strand, scattering the silver foam, 
and came to rest. 

Then the Unknown Knight strode down the beach and 
waded into the waves, till the water rose above his thighs, 
so anxious was he and so sure that the barque had aboard 
the lady of his choice. There he waited in the vessel’s 
shadow, with his hand upon its polished side, listening for 
the earliest accents of her voice. The silence was unbroken, 
save for the lap-lap-lapping of the secretive waves. He 
raised his eyes to the prow, and there he saw a tall man 
standing, who beckoned him to embark. So he returned 
to the beach and mounted his horse, and rode up a plank 
which they had noiselessly lowered in his absence, and went 
aboard. Then the hundred men backed water, and the 
vessel reluctantly withdrew from the shelving shore. When 
she had reached the open and felt again the strong run- 
ning of the tide, she reeled over and turned about till she 
faced toward the eastern bourne, out of sight, whence she 

15 


226 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


had come. All the hundred oars smote the waters together, 
at one time, with a thunderous sound; the sea fled from 
under her keel as it were terrified, and she leapt toward the 
ocean’s brim. 

The Unknown Knight gazed about him ; wondering that 
amongst so many there was not one who was unemployed, 
with whom he might hold converse. For each man sat in 
his place and grasped an oar; and he who had beckoned 
him from the vessel’s prow stood now upon the stern, and 
held the helm, and clashed with his sword upon a brazen 
shield to give the rowers their time. Everywhere he pene- 
trated with his eyes, seeking for her who had first given 
him his quest whom so long he had sought; but her he 
could not find. 

" Ah,” he murmured, “ she waits for me upon the other 
shore.” 

Then, that he might be made certain of the purpose of 
this voyage, he ascended the stern of the vessel and spake 
to the steersman, saying, “Who art thou? Who is thy 
mistress? Whence art thou come? ” 

The steersman answered him not, nor seemed to note his 
presence, but always he kept his burning eyes bent fixedly 
upon the moonlit ocean, like a falcon following its prey. 

“ Man,” cried the knight, when he had asked his ques- 
tions thrice, “ Art thou dumb ? ” 

Then the steersman, in ghastly jest, for a moment turned 
his head, but not his eyes, and opened his mouth wherein 
there was no tongue. 

Sir Unknown in horror stepped back a stride; but the 
steersman, still watching the sea, grimly smiled. Then, as 
he would say, “ Our converse is at an end ; let us talk no 
more,” he raised up his sword and smote upon the shield, 
monstrously perturbing the midnight calm. The rowers 
swung out from their benches, straightening their backs, 
leaning farther forward with their arms, steadying the 


THE AWAKENING OF MERLIN 227 

quickened stroke with the down-thrust of their legs, driv- 
ing home their oars, and the ship sped more swiftly on. 

“ Ha,” thought Sir Unknown, “ though you cannot 
speak to me, poor fellow that you are, I will find another 
who can.” 

Then he left the stern and the steersman that he might 
seek for one who would answer his questions. Now the 
moon had passed under a cloud at that time, so that he 
could see no faces at all. He thought, “ I will wait till she 
appears again, for then I may the better choose my man.” 

But all the while he waited, the sword clashed more 
fiercely upon the shield, hurrying their pace, so that the 
sea foamed and boiled with the haste of their passage, and 
when the hundred rowers, bending forward, drew in their 
breath, the vessel seemed to sob. When the moon came out 
he perceived the reason for this hurry, that the steersman 
had been trying to tell him, in his own strange language, 
that those three questions of his could not be answered. 
For, when the moon shone down upon the ship, he saw that 
everyone of the hundred rowers was blind, and by their 
mouths, which were open wide with their gasping and strug- 
gling for breath, that not one of them had a tongue. It 
was this that the steersman had desired to tell. 

He had taught his lesson sufficiently, for Sir Unknown, 
in awe of these maimed creatures, stole away to the ves- 
sel’s prow and there stayed till the end of the voyage. 

Soon, in the far distance, floating midway between sea 
and moonlight, he descried the halo of mist which betokened 
land. What land, he knew not; but the mist grew into 
mountains and forests, and meads, and plains, as they drew 
more nigh. Because he thought that his lady dwelt there, 
he was surpassing glad. He teased himself with vain im- 
aginings as to which of all those hillsides was the one upon 
which her tender body lay, till the vessel entered a pleasant 
harbour and grated on the shore. 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


228 

The steersman let down the plank, and signed to him 
imperatively to disembark ; so he rode his horse down over 
the side and halted, with drawn sword, warily upon the 
beach to watch what might next befall. No sooner had he 
parted with that company than once more the hundred 
blades flashed through the water, the vessel backed across 
the bar, swung round and departed as suddenly as she had 
arrived. He heard the swirl of the waves and the thrust 
of the prow die out upon the night, then nothing but the 
dreadful silence mingling with the seething of the tide upon 
the shore. 

Spellbound he stood and listened, wondering for what 
purpose he had been brought hither. Whether this was a 
last endeavour of Lilith to send him into exile and to slay 
him, or a necessary step in his long mysterious road. Then 
he remembered that it was the white scarves of Sir Heureux 
which had led him to the little cove upon the farther side, 
and he tried to hope that all would turn out well. 

“ Mayhap, here also he hath left me some sign which I 
may follow,” he thought. 

Thereupon he commenced to search throughout the bay. 
And the bay was more beautiful than any that he had ever 
seen in the World of Men. For the sea-edge was of silver 
sand, which caught the moon and glistened like the sacred 
brim of the Sancgreal; and behind the sand were rock- 
pools of immemorial antiquity, containing water of phos- 
phorescent sheen, beneath whose surface drifted silken 
radiant forms, orange and scarlet, indigo and white, wav- 
ing delicate tentacles above a floor which was strewn with 
pearl; and behind the rock-pools sloped up an emerald 
sward, starred with flowering gorze, whence rose the sheer 
wall of an alabaster crag of threatening height. He hunted 
through this congregated beauty, seeking a way of escape 
which he never found, and, even while he was thus em- 
ployed, he marvelled that he should desire to forsake so 


THE AWAKENING OF MERLIN 


229 


exquisite a resting place. Then he recalled that much time 
had elapsed since he had seen the sun, and he said, “ In this 
country very many days go to the making of one night; I 
would that the dawn might rise.” 

When he was quite tired with his exploring of the bay, 
he sat down in the shadow of a rock to wait. He had not 
been there long, when he heard a footstep high overhead 
and saw that a maiden was standing alone, gazing out to 
sea, upon the dizziest pinnacle of the toppling crag. Then, 
as she were contented that the sea was vacant, she called 
to someone that was behind, and an old, old man came tot- 
tering to her and sat himself down by her side. She took 
his head in her lap and twisted his long white beard in her 
hands, and sang to him as she would dissuade him from 
ever leaving her : — 

** O stay with me! for dawn is breaking. 

Go not away; 

Life means delay. 

See how the hills their locks are shaking 
In reverence to the approaching light. 

Birth was last night; 

Life is to-day; 

Death is next night — 

O stay! 

Stay thou with me! our pleasure bearing, 

We two will stray 
By Eve’s own way 

In Eden Lands our gladness sharing — 

We two who just have reached delight. 

What was last night? 

Love is to-day; 

Day ends in night — 

Then stay! ” 

“ It is Vivienne — Vivienne and her Merlin,” he whis- 
pered. “ She must know that I am coming and fears that 
I may break the spell. Most certainly there is much fear 
in that voice and song. Poor Vivienne ! ” 

Then he drew still further into the shadow, that he might 


230 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


remain hidden and watch her in all her doings. When 
Merlin had fallen asleep, she gently rose and stole again 
to the utmost edge of the crag, and, going on her knees, 
peered down. 

“ Are you there, Sir Unknown? ” she whispered. 66 Sir 
Unknown, are you there? Listen. If you will spare me 
my happiness and depart, I will give to you such things as 
will make you rich for life. Rubies I have in abundant 
store, the hearts whereof are red as blood ; I have chryso- 
beryls, which are olive-green, and cinnamon-stones, which 
are a living flame ; these will I give you to depart. But if 
you love not these, other presents will I make — bars of 
silver and of gold ; myrrh and balm and costly spice ; fine 
linen and kingly apparel stiff with gems ; chargers and 
swords which are magical in war. Also I will teach you 
charms whereby you may be young forever, and may 
change your shape and may never die, and may inspire 
with a treble passion whomsoever you desire. If you will 
not spare me out of kindness, then spare me out of love. 
For, if I must, I will cause you to be invisible unto Merlin’s 
eyes, so that you may come and go in my land at pleasure, 
and always I will share with you my heart. So great is my 
love for Merlin that, should you make him to depart from 
me, I should surely die; for he is all my life. Doubt me 
not, Sir Unknown, no matter what lies others may have 
told concerning me; for I am a pure woman and detain 
Merlin not out of lust, but only out of love. Yet you, if 
you compel me, I will also love. Not at first, perhaps, for 
your own sake, for you I have not yet seen ; but for Mer- 
lin’s sake. Perhaps, when you have spared me and done 
according to my desire, I will cherish you even for your 
own sake. Now answer me with one little word that I may 
know that you are kind.” 

When no voice answered her, she rose from her knees 
and sighed, “ Perchance he has not come and will never 


THE AWAKENING OF MERLIN 


231 


come. Natheless, there is a look of dawn in the sky, which 
bodes me ill — as though my spell were weakening in 
potency.” 

When Sir Unknown gazed toward the east, he saw that 
she spoke truly, and that, indeed, the hour of dawn was 
very nigh. Still he lay hidden and answered nothing, and 
Merlin slept. 

She came again to the cliff edge, and threw down frag- 
ments of rocks, so that she might startle him and cause 
him to discover himself, if indeed he were there. Though 
some fell close to where he lay, he never stirred. So she 
grew more confident, and he heard her say, “ He is not 
there. He will never come.” 

Then, as it seemed, over the sheer front of the crag he 
saw her descend; nor did she come painfully, but boldly 
and with ease along a beaten track. He watched her in 
her every step, till she had reached the shore ; and thus he 
learned the secret of the exit from the bay. And he rec- 
ognised wherefore he had not discovered the secret of the 
path for himself, which was because, being hewn in the side 
of the alabaster cliff, to one gazing up from below the whole 
appeared as it were an unscaleable block of white. But 
now that he had marked the spot where she had left the 
crag and entered into the gorze, he was very happy; for 
he knew that the hour of his escape lay in his own choice. 

When the sea-breeze blew out the raiment of Vivienne 
and played with her silken hair, and when she raised her 
face to the skies, gazing on the stars, so that he could see 
her features clearly, he thought her almost divine. No 
longer did he wonder that Merlin should have sacrificed 
the world only for the possession of her. He knew that 
had the temptation come to him, he would have chosen not 
otherwise. Nevertheless, he had to lie hidden and to play 
the spy, for he knew not who might be her allies or what 
might be their strength. 


232 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


He watched her drift along the shore like a gentle bil- 
lowy cloud; then, when she was grown quite small in the 
distance, having reached the surf, lest she should find his 
footprints where he had landed and dart back again, cut- 
ting off his retreat, he stealthily mounted his horse and 
rode quietly to that tuft of gorse which he had noted, and 
encouraging his steed to take the upward track, commenced 
to climb. He had ascended about half-way, when he heard 
a low moan far behind and, looking back, met her startled 
gaze and the fascinated terror that was in her eyes. She 
stood amongst the rock-pools, midway between sea and 
crag, her hands pressed passionately against her breast, 
clothed with a new grief which her features had not yet had 
time to express. Because the sight was too pitiful, he 
turned aside his head, and though he heard her moan again, 
hastened onward toward the summit, keeping his eyes upon 
the path which he traversed. All the while he was con- 
scious that the moon was shining less and less, and that the 
sea was growing rapidly from silver into gray because of 
the approaching dawn. He knew that, could he outstrip 
Vivienne and reach the summit, and look upon the sun, he 
would shatter her spell and rescue Merlin. But always he 
heard her footsteps following him faster and yet more fast, 
coming up behind, lightly, trippingly, surely overtaking 
him, while his horse stumbled and panted for breath. Then 
he slipped from his beast’s back and ran ahead. Though 
his armour irked him and was heavy to carry, and his 
brain reeled with faintness, he urged himself on, repeating 
continually, “ If I fail in this, I have failed in all.” 

Now at last he saw the summit only a dozen paces before 
him. Making one last desperate effort, he halted stagger- 
ing upon the pinnacle, swaying above the summit’s edge. 

Gazing wearily toward the east through half-shut eyes, 
he saw the red rim of the sun pushed slowly up, and beheld 
a sight which he of all God’s creatures was destined to be 


THE AWAKENING OF MERLIN 


233 


the last to look upon. There, from beneath his feet, sloped 
gently down the enchaunted garden which Merlin had 
created. There stretched the emerald swards, there stood 
the magic glades, there clustered the tranquil tabernacles 
of moonlit trees. Not yet had Vivienne departed. Not 
yet had the nightingales ceased to sing. He could hear 
them answering call for call ; he could see them where they 
perched duskily against the sky. Throughout the land 
ran narrow purling streams, all silvery, all quiet, all flow- 
ing in one direction, whither the lofty Fountain of Broce- 
liande threw up its cloud of spray. As he watched, he 
thought he saw, yea, verily he saw, groups of lords and 
ladies, strolling two by two, hand in hand, passing from 
the moonlight into the shadows, and entering into the light 
again. And the lords wore long green mantles, which 
drooped from their shoulders and trailed in the grass be- 
hind, and their armour was set with jewels which shone in 
a sea of gold. And the ladies were clad in crimson, spread 
over with filmy white; and each one bore upon her wrist 
a falcon and carried in her bosom a cooing dove. Soft 
music floated up toward him — the yearning of flutes and 
harps and dulcimers which were distantly played, which 
seemed to cry entreatingly, “ Hither, hither, hither. This 
way. This way.” 

The country was somnolent with flowers which trembled 
and glistened, and were weighed down heavily with dew. 
When they trembled, they gave out fragrance; when they 
scattered, fresh buds burst forth to take their place. Here 
grew lush eglantine, the wild rose and the cowslip. There 
grew the lavish may, and by its side the lime, whose 
blended perfumes recall to men their vanished memories, 
and sting to tears their eyes. Deep in the distance loomed 
up the faery palace, which had arisen when the spell had 
first been cast and the white thorn had been changed. Clear 
above tallest trees towered its domes and spires, threaten- 


234 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


ing to graze the sky. Every door and window in its radi- 
ant walls stood wide, so that within its rooms, where 
shadows embraced and trooped and vanished, it was plain 
to guess how its ghostly tenants passed their time. 

So for one moment he gazed upon all that pleasure which 
was already gone; then the air trembled and, without 
shout or sign, the love-built garden of Merlin perished, 
melting like a vision, which leaves but the subtle memory 
of its spent delight. 

Sir Unknown sank upon the narrow rock, for he was 
very weak, and slowly crawled on his hands and knees to 
where Vivienne’s lover lay asleep, unconscious of loss or 
gain. Seizing him by the arms, he shook him feebly, and 
placing his lips against the old man’s ear whispered 
hoarsely, “ Merlin, Merlin, rouse ye. King Arthur will 
come again ; the world is awake.” But Merlin only stirred 
in his slumbers and muttered, “ Ah, Vivienne, sweet girl, it 
was a good choice, a good choice.” 

While he was yet murmuring, Vivienne herself arrived 
and threw herself down beside him, and strove to fold him 
in her arms, answering, “ Yea, Merlin, sleep on. They 
cannot waken thee. It was a good choice — a good choice.” 

But the Unknown Knight was now regaining strength, 
so that he held fast to Merlin and cried incessantly, “ Mer- 
lin, Merlin, Merlin, rouse ye. King Arthur will come 
again ; the world is awake.” 

When the full orb of the morning had floated into the 
skies, he did indeed awake, and sat up. When Vivienne, 
glancing up to the heavens in amaze, saw the newly risen 
sun, and saw for the first time that her garden was de- 
parted and that the spell was verily broken, she bowed her 
head to the ground and shook loose her hair to shut out the 
light, and clasped Merlin’s feet and wept. 

Drearily her tears fell, and neither of those two men 
could do aught to comfort her ; for Sir Unknown had com- 


THE AWAKENING OF MERLIN 


235 


passed her distress, and Merlin had just recovered his 
wisdom and. was going over in his mind all that had hap- 
pened in the World of Men since he was enchaunted. He 
sat as one in a trance, with parched lips and fixed stare, 
watching dead armies and old injustices, which had long 
since lost their smart, filing out from the citadel of the 
Past, striving, battling, daring even as if they were yet 
alive and belonged to a present age. And drearily the 
tears of Vivienne fell, trickling from off her cheeks and 
long frail hands, plashing sullenly upon the cold white 
rock. Now Merlin would shudder or be wrapt in tranquil 
ecstasy, or would draw a deep-breathed, “ Ah.” Then Sir 
Unknown knew that he was learning of the Sancgreal, or 
of Sir Launcelot’s fatal passion, or of the Queen’s maying, 
or of some new betrayal, or of some new gallantry; or 
that he saw the dark foreshadowing of Camlan, that field 
of treachery and blood. 

So the sun rose higher and the birds broke silence, burst- 
ing into song ; and the sea sparkled and was glad, clapping 
his hands because after so many years of darkness he 
again beheld the orient light. Still Merlin watched the 
Past; and still Vivienne clasped his feet and wept; and 
still the Unknown Knight looked on them both and spake 
no word. So the hours sped by. 

At last, when day was drawing to its close, Merlin 
fetched a heavy sigh, and turning to Sir Unknown, asked, 
“ Is that all? ” 

And he, guessing that from one to whom aforetime God 
had granted All-Knowledge nothing of the bygone hap- 
penings could remain hidden or withdrawn, nay, not even 
his own poor travels and adventurings, humbly replied, 
“ Yea, Merlin, that is all.” 

Then again they sat silent awhile till Merlin asked, 
“ What would you of me? You have restored to me my 
wisdom and have shattered for me my love; yet I do not 


236 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


complain. You have given me great sorrow; for I, in 
this one little day, have undergone all the griefs which came 
to other men kindly in the slow passage of the years. 
To-day have I seen the Queen defiled, Sir Launcelot exiled, 
Sir Modred turned knave, King Arthur betrayed, King 
Arthur slain most shamefully, and all the chivalry of the 
Table Round destroyed. I have looked upon the world, 
and have seen the race of men cast forth upon the hills as 
sheep which have no shepherd, among whom the lean wolves 
raven. It is just that I should suffer beyond measure, for 
I have had happiness beyond measure, which was all stolen, 
when it was I alone who was able to have saved the world. 
Now most clearly do I see that I was born only for this 
purpose; but the knowledge comes to me too late because 
of my transgressions. Yet, it seemed not sin. Is love a 
crime? It seemed not wrong to love my Vivienne.” 

He leaned out to where she lay now motionless, bowed 
above his feet, and caressed with his pale hands her won- 
drous hair. She did not move; so he lowered his voice, 
thinking that she was asleep. 

“ What would you, Sir Unknown ? ” he whispered. 
“ Though I know full well your desire, you must ask if you 
would receive.” 

Then Sir Unknown looked up and said, 66 1 go in search 
of Avalon that I may bring King Arthur back again. But 
before I enter Avalon first must I wrest from Sir Modred 
a lady, who is called the Laughing Maid. I would that 
you would tell me how most quickly I may accomplish my 
double task, and that you would point me out my path.” 

Then Merlin looked upon him with reverence, and said, 
“ Sir Unknown, you are already very wise and have all but 
reached your goal. One thing more you have to learn, 
which is your name, and who you truly are. Therefore I 
have only this one word to say, Go on.” 

“ Ah,” cried the Unknown Knight imploringly, “ if you 


THE AWAKENING OF MERLIN 237 

would but tell me my name, then would I ask no more and 
would be strong to go upon my way.” 

“ If you knew your name,” said Merlin, smiling slowly, 
“ you would have finished your quest. But this also you 
shall know on a day when you stand in Avalon, and pluck 
aside the veil which hangs before your shield; for there- 
under your name is graved.” 

“ If you cannot tell me my name, teach me how I may 
recover the Laughing Maid, and may meet the woman of 
my choice, the Lady Blanc-Cceur, and how I may arrive 
in Avalon and bring King Arthur back again. For I walk 
in a mist, and all my paths are beset with ambuscades, and 
my life is made dreadful unto me by reason of secrets and 
whispered words.” 

“ Be not discouraged,” Merlin rejoined, “ for you have 
great cause for gladness. You will surely succeed and 
stand in Avalon, which I, for all my wisdom, shall never 
look upon ; for I have failed. Many days have you con- 
sumed upon your journey hither; already you are over- 
late. At this hour the life of the Laughing Maid is in 
jeopardy. Therefore there is much need for haste. There 
is only one way in which you may save her now, which is 
by capturing and binding the Iron Knight, whose name is 
Death. He, as well you know, for Sir Heureux did tell 
you, hath two brethren, the Gold and the Silver Knights, 
who ride with him and seem outwardly at peace, though of 
them he is very jealous. The Silver Knight is the younger; 
and his name is Youth, and he is fearless. The Gold 
Knight is the second; and his name is Mid- Age, and he is 
wary. Now Death, because he is so old, is very envious of 
his two brethren because the load of their years is lighter 
than his to carry. Every night, when the sky is quite dark, 
he slays them; yet every morning, when the sun is risen, 
they live again. Therefore his anger grows fiercer toward 
them day by day. Yet all the while they ride together and 


238 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


are outwardly at peace. But, if you whisper aught of that 
which I have said to the Silver Knight, he will become your 
ally. If you whisper these words to the Gold Knight, he 
will become your support. Thus, when you three are 
banded together, you may bind and make impotent the 
Iron Knight.” 

“ Speak speedily, O Merlin,” cried Sir Unknown ; “ tell 
me where I may do this thing. For the hour grows late; 
before I have bound him the Maid may die.” 

“ Set out from here toward the east in a straight line, 
keeping the sun behind your back, and you will come to a 
lake, where is the Silver Knight; and to a gloomy ford, 
where is the Gold Knight; and to a gloomy marshland, in 
a desperate vale, where stands a ruined castle, around 
which flows Death’s river, which is tenanted by Death. 
That castle lies hence three leagues distant. The sun is 
setting. Make haste.” 

Then Sir Unknown was filled with frenzy to depart, but 
be restrained himself for Merlin’s sake, and asked, “ But 
what of thee, O Merlin? Wilt thou never return to the 
World of Men to help to make men wise? ” 

“ Yea, I will return one day ; but because of my shame 
I must go invisible, and will work mightily for men; 
through me, though they know it not, they shall grow wise. 
In the World of Men I shall labour unseen even unto the 
end of Time. This is my penalty — that what I once did 
openly for glory, I must henceforth do darkly for pity of 
my race.” 

“ And what of Vivienne? ” he whispered. 

“ With her I tarry,” said Merlin, “ though the spell is 
broken which kept me by her side and the garden is van- 
ished, until God takes her from me and she dies. Then 
will I go back lonely, even as I came, into the World of 
Men.” 

“ Farewell,” said the Unknown Knight. Then he 


THE AWAKENING OF MERLIN 


239 


kneeled and compassionately kissed the hair of Vivienne 
where she bowed in silence, clasping her old love’s feet. He 
bestrode his nag and commenced to move away. 

“ Farewell, Sir Unknown,” sighed Merlin, “ I know your 
name; it is a great name, and you will do great deeds. 
God prosper you on your way. I am envious of you. 
May you have great joy in Avalon. In future days we 
shall meet; but you will not discern me, for I shall come 
to you invisible. You will never know; yet through me 
you will ever grow more wise.” 


CHAPTER XX 


THE BINDING OF DEATH 

Now the Unknown Knight marvelled much at this say- 
ing of Merlin’s, that he would come to him invisibly, and 
that, through him, he would ever grow more wise. For he 
said, “ Did not Merlin tell me that he could never look on 
Avalon, and did he not tell me that I should succeed in my 
emprise? How then, if I am in Avalon, where he may 
never come, can he meet me in the future days, though I 
see him not, and make me wise? ” 

Therefore, because he pondered on the darkness of this 
saying, he did not travel quickly, nor did he notice how 
crimson the skies were growing, foretelling the close of day. 
He was hesitant in his departure — half-minded to turn 
back that he might question the bard afresh and solve this 
mystery. He had arrived at the midmost point in the de- 
scent which led from the summit into the vale, from which 
the enchaunted garden had so lately vanished, when he was 
startled by a piercing cry. He halted and looked back. 
Behind him soared up the snow-white crag, and on its 
topmost pinnacle the dinted disc of the blood-red sun 
stood poised. White as the crag, midmost in the sun, rose 
Merlin, towering to unearthly height. In his arms he held 
a woman, upon his shoulder rested her drooping head, 
from which hung down a wealth of hair which mingled with 
his beard and trailed across his feet, weaving about him a 
yellow chain which seemed to bind him to the crag. 

Sir Unknown listened and again he caught the cry, “ She 
is dead. Vivienne is dead.” 


THE BINDING OF DEATH 


241 


Its anguish was intolerable. In its suffering spoke the 
voice of every pain and the sadness of every foregone 
desire. Yea, if the Archangel Gabriel himself, flying 
through Highest Heaven, mounted on a cloud, had weep- 
ingly proclaimed, “ He is dead. Great God is dead,” no 
stronger calamity of grief could he have felt. 

The snow-white summit seemed to him as it were an 
altar, with Merlin for high priest, and Vivienne for sacri- 
fice. He could endure the sight no more. He longed to 
journey beyond reach of that wailing voice. Both sound 
and sight accused him of murderous crime. He turned, 
and with eyes fastened eagerly upon the east, he fled. 
Little he saw of the road which his steed did tread; only 
he saw, when he passed by the Fountain of Broceliande, 
that its column of water had changed to a bubbling spring, 
and that the coolness of its summer foliage had kindled to 
lurid autumn tints of blood. He lifted his hands close to 
his face and was well-nigh surprised to know that they 
were not also red. So quickly did he cover the first league 
of his journey that twilight had scarce begun to fall when 
he came within sight of the lake. It lay in the hollow of 
a hill, calm and unruffled, reflecting the restless sky. On 
its shores grew a solitary oak, from whose branches clus- 
ters of acorns hung which slowly fell one by one with a 
little splash into the waters of the lake. Under its boughs, 
upon a great white horse, sat the Silver Knight. 

“ Hast thou come so soon ? ” he cried. 

“ How knew you that I should come at all? ” returned 
the Unknown Knight. 

“ I knew because one who is called Sir Heureux, to whom 
thou art most like, passed by this tree in the earlier day 
and warned me of thy advent.” 

“ Come thou and ride with me into the east and, while 
we ride, I will tell thee of my errand,” said Sir Unknown. 

So the Silver Knight came from under the tree and to- 
16 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


242 

gether they rode toward the east. As they journeyed, Sir 
Unknown said to the Silver Knight all those things which 
the wise man Merlin had taught him to say ; and the Silver 
Knight promised to render him aid. So they topped the 
hill and passed over a dale, and travelled yet another 
league. 

When that land was grown quite dusk, they came to a 
low-lying plain, which was fragrant with flowers and 
sweet-smelling shrubs, through the middle of which a gur- 
gling river ran. Here they entered a grassy highway, girt 
in on either side by steep banks, primrose laden, which 
sloped down to a rocky ford. At the end of the road, above 
the river, an evening star did brightly shine, and there they 
did descry the Gold Knight, standing motionless in the 
middle stream mounted upon a chestnut horse, guarding 
the passage of the ford. When he heard their approach, 
he looked up suddenly and let down his vizor and drew his 
sword. But the Silver Knight cried out to him, laughing 
merrily, “ Brother, it is I.” 

“ But I hear two horses,” the Gold Knight replied. 

“ J T is all safe, brother,” the Silver Knight answered, 
“ my comrade is no enemy but Sir Heureux’s friend.” 

Natheless the Gold Knight prepared himself for fight 
and would not believe, until they had both appeared. 
When he saw the Unknown Knight, “ What ! Hast thou 
come so soon ? ” he cried. 

“How knew you that I should come at all?” replied 
Sir Unknown. 

“ I knew because one who is called Sir Heureux, to 
whom thou art most like, passed through this ford in the 
earlier day and warned me of thy advent.” 

“ Come thou,” said Sir Unknown, “ and ride with me 
into the east, and, while we ride, I will tell thee of my 
errand.” 

So the Gold Knight guided them through the ford and 


THE BINDING OF DEATH 


£43 


joined them upon the further shore, and took his place by 
Sir Unknown’s side, riding toward the east. As they 
journeyed, Sir Unknown did repeat to the Gold Knight all 
those things in the knowledge whereof Merlin had made 
him wise, saying that should they three be banded together, 
they could speedily conquer, by their conjoined might, the 
tyrant brother of whom they were all afraid, who hourly 
sought to slay them. When he of the gold harness had 
heard it, he secretly rejoiced. For he thought, “ Am not 
I the elder brother? And if the eldest of us brethren is 
bound, shall not I succeed to his sway? ” So he also made 
agreement with Sir Unknown, and promised to render him 
aid. 

Over the remnant of the lowland they passed, riding 
with might and main, till they came to a solitary mountain, 
up which more slowly they did climb, upon whose summit 
they halted that their horses might have breathing space. 
Below them lay a misty swamp, shadowy and dank, across 
whose face wound diverse paths which all, save one, soon 
or late perished in its oozy mire. From the waters of the 
swamp rose a river, which flowed sluggishly forth and van- 
ished in the gloomy hills which guarded its leftward side. 
And that river the Unknown Knight did straightway rec- 
ognise as the river which had wandered through Lilith’s 
Land, which he had crossed with the Laughing Maid, when 
he journeyed with her toward the House of the Broken 
Heart; for its waters are more silent than those of any 
earthly stream. 

In the centre of the swamp arose a ruined castle, set in', 
whose windows there was no light. In its lower parts it 
was lichen-covered, and was so gray that it could scarce 
be distinguished from the marsh itself. From its founda- 
tions it towered up to such a height that it Was lost in 
clouds, and became so shadowy that no mortal eye could 
discover it from the night. From a lofty turret hung 


244 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


drearily that which was meant for the castle’s ensign, 
which was a dead man’s withered hand. 

So, when their horses were rested, the Silver Knight 
spake and said, “ Brother, how shall we approach? ” 

“ By that one track which so well we know,” the Gold 
Knight rejoined. 

“ Nay, but, brother, how shall we deliver our attack? ” 

Then the Gold Knight thought awhile; and at last he 
said, “ Brother, both you and this stranger wear silver 
armour, and both of you have yellow hair, so that you can 
scarce be told apart; your steeds alone are different. We 
will all go together noiselessly, and will enter the castle 
by stealth. When once we are within, if this stranger 
should boldly go to the presence chamber of our brother, 
the Iron Knight, he, when he sees him, will mistake him for 
you and will seek to take his life. Then, if you advance 
suddenly, he will be taken aback, and, while he is startled, 
I myself will join you and we three will bind him alive. 
I would that we might slay him ; but, because he is Death, 
he cannot die.” 

To this plan they did assent and hastened down the 
mountain, and crossed the swamp, avoiding its pitfalls, 
till they came to the outer-gate, which was open wide. 
There they dismounted, and, having tethered their horses, 
passed into the desolate outer-court. 

“ Here will I hide me,” said the Gold Knight ; for he 
was cautious and would hazard nothing until he was made 
certain that his treachery would prosper. But the Silver 
Knight was more fearless and went forward with Sir Un- 
known into the castle hall, and did not leave him until they 
had come to a little door ; then, “ Here will I tarry,” he 
said. 

So the Unknown Knight passed through the door alone, 
having first unsheathed his sword. 

The chamber was vague and stately; it had for roof 


THE BINDING OF DEATH 


245 


above it only the drifting sky. At the far end, which was 
very distant, stood a misty throne, whereon in gloomy 
armour sat the Iron Knight. His vizor was raised so that 
his countenance was visible; it was marred and very an- 
cient, and its weary eyes were closed. From beneath the 
helmet streamed down his grizzled hair, which hung about 
him as it had been a cloud. 

Then the Unknown Knight averted his gaze and ad- 
vanced on tiptoe, for he had recognised that face; it was 
the one he had seen in the Waste Lands, after he had 
parted with Sir Vanitas, when he crossed the sundering 
river with the Laughing Maid. It was that same sleeping 
face whose features are those of neither man nor maid, but 
simply of one who had once been very tired and had ages 
since found rest. He knew within himself that it had been 
from the beginning and would endure beyond the end. It 
was that face which most men see but once — when its eyes 
open and gravely survey them, and their hour has come. 
It was the face of Death. Having looked upon it with its 
dark-ringed slumbering eyes, he feared lest they might 
open, trembled because they had seemed to flutter ; for he 
knew that, should they regard him for one little moment, 
he must surely die. Therefore he gazed no more upon the 
Iron Knight, but advanced with stealth, hoping to take 
him by surprise, that he might bind him while he slept. 
But he feared greatly, for he knew that thus he might 
never escape alive. For he said, 44 What mortal man, 
though he were weak as a little child, could I bind in his 
sleep and at the same time prevent from opening his eyes ? 
How then shall I work this miracle with Death ? ” So his 
heart was made sad because of this thought, that shortly 
he must die. 

Suddenly a radiance encircled him, and he halted, look- 
ing up that he might discover whence it came. But it was 
not in the sky, for the sun had long since set. And it did 


246 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


not spread from the throne, for the throne was sullen with 
the gloom of night. Then he gazed on himself; and he 
saw that it came from the sword which was in his hand, 
the blade whereof blazed like a dazzling fire, so that he 
himself was bereft of sight in regarding it, and none other 
might behold it and retain at all his sight. So he knew for 
what purpose he had met with the smith in the wilderness, 
and wherefore he had refashioned for him his sword. 

He heard a moving at the end of the hall and saw that 
Death was rousing ; also he saw that even Death could not 
unclose his eyes because of the shining of the light. There- 
fore he took courage, and now he knew that God would give 
him victory. 

Death uttered no sound when the Unknown Knight ap- 
proached, but stood up, proffering him his hand to kiss, 
the touch whereof was icy cold. Because of the dignity 
that was in Death’s presence, the Unknown Knight could 
not refrain from that one act of worship. But, when he 
stooped low, bending above it, he saw how his enemy’s left 
hand groped for the axe which was in his belt; so he be- 
came aware that, even while he did him reverence, Death 
was preparing to smite him. Yet, having bowed himself 
and having brushed that graveyard flesh with his living 
lips, he could by no means withdraw, neither could he 
raise himself upright that he might defend his life. The 
chill of the body of that aged lord drank out from him 
the hotness of his life. As he had been a statue, hidden 
deep in a granite block, which impotently watches the 
sculptor advancing who will break down its dwelling-place, 
making it naked to the day, so he saw the axe loosened and 
swung aloft, and the gray hair tossed aside, and Death’s 
strong arm uplifted above his head. Still, though his peril 
was now most imminent, his lips refused to forsake that 
frozen hand. His blood stood stagnant in his veins, and a 
voice, which was his own voice, sighed and said, “ Your 


THE BINDING OF DEATH 247 

hour is come. Your quest is vain. Your vision of Avalon 
is spent.” 

Suddenly a footstep crept up behind, and at that instant 
his own sword smote upward, crying, “ I am true ; trust 
me,” and struck the axe aside, so that it fell wide and 
deeply imbedded itself in the throne stair. 

u Youth to the rescue,” sang the Silver Knight as he 
seized his brother by the flowing locks and flung him head- 
long to the pavement. Death clutched at the haft of his 
axe, striving to wrench it free as he fell ; but his strength 
would not avail. 

Then Sir Unknown stood over him where he lay, threat- 
ening him with his flashing sword lest he should struggle 
to arise. But the Iron Knight, being dazzled by the curi- 
ous workmanship that had gone to the making of that 
sword, chose wisely and did not stir, and could not unclose 
his eyes. 

“ Sir Unknown,” cried the Silver Knight, “ I pray thee 
put up thy shining blade, for it blinds me, so that I grope 
vaguely and cannot help thee, and am in terror of my life.” 

So Sir Unknown took Death’s shield and laid it across 
Death’s face, that the eyes might not regard him and that 
he himself might be spared the anguish of that counte- 
nance ; then he put up his blade. 

They stripped from off Death his night-black armour 
and bound him fast with his own gray hair ; they 
stretched him before his own dread throne whereon, from 
Time’s beginning, he had reigned supreme. Then the Sil- 
ver Knight, growing fearful of his deed, turned and fled. 
But Sir Unknown, when he saw the stoutness of Death’s 
black armour, exchanged it for his own which was white. 
For he thought, “ The name of Death is greatly feared, 
but I know not my name, neither is the terror of my name 
known. Peradventure I journey toward dark dangers and 
these arms of Death may serve me as disguise.” 


248 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


So he took all the weapons of that silent warrior, only 
his shield and his sword he did not take, for he preferred 
the magic that was in his own. Then he also left the 
ghostly presence chamber, where stretched prostrate the 
body of him whom none can slay, gleaming and bound, 
with his scutcheon resting above his face, naked beneath 
the naked sky. 

As he passed down the castle hall he was met by the 
Silver Knight, who, when he saw that his harness was 
black, turned to flee, mistaking him for Death. But Sir 
Unknown called to him, and pursued him, and caught him 
by the arm, and showed to him his veiled shield and his 
gleaming sword, and so stayed his flight. 

44 Come,” whispered the Silver Knight, 44 now that our 
task is accomplished, let us escape. I am shaken with a 
mighty trembling, for never in the memory of mortal man 
was my brother so used before.” 

44 On one condition shall you depart from this castle with 
your life,” Sir Unknown replied, 44 that you lead me 
quickly and by the shortest road to the place where Sir 
Modred holds captive the Laughing Maid.” 

44 And that will I,” said he of the silver armour, 44 for 
the journey thither may be compassed in a very little 
day.” 

So Sir Unknown released him, and they went forth to- 
gether into the outer-court. But when the Gold Knight 
espied the black harness of Sir Unknown, he made certain 
that his elder brother had prevailed and was come to chas- 
tise him for his share in the plot. He ran from his hiding 
and vaulted on his horse, and would have made good his 
escape, had not his steed been tethered. Then was his 
Silver brother angry because he had played him false, and 
had not rendered him aid. He rushed upon the Gold 
Knight where he sat foolishly upon his plunging stallion, 
and lustily did he belabour him with the flat of his sword, 


THE BINDING OF DEATH 


249 


till he wept and cried for mercy; for the Gold Knight, 
despite his splendour, was very cowardly. But his younger 
brother did not cease from his chastising till the stranger 
had come between them, and had silenced their brawl. 
Then said the Silver Knight, “ If we ride together, this 
recreant kinsman of mine must travel before us at the point 
of the sword. I know him well; he is old in cunning. In 
an hour when we heed him not, he will turn and flee, and 
come hither again, and will take vengeance upon us by 
loosing him whom we have bound.” 

So, when they had departed from the castle, Sir Un- 
known commanded the Gold Knight that he should ride 
before, while he himself and the Silver Knight followed 
side by side. When they had passed beyond the outer wall 
and gazed beneath the low pale moon, they saw that a 
miracle had happened and that the valley was changed; 
for the river, which had made that country perilous, had 
departed, and the swamp was dried. While Sir Unknown 
wondered, the Silver Knight spake and said, “ It is be- 
cause we have bound my brother. For sometimes he is the 
River, and sometimes he is the Iron Knight; he is deceit- 
ful, and wanders the world in many a disguise. Now that 
he is captive, the River also is confined.” 

They spurred through the cold damp valley, and wher- 
ever they rode the crows and herons, which fed upon the 
toads and fishes which the river had left stranded, rose 
heavily up and winged drearily away. When Sir Un- 
known looked across the land, he saw that it was strewn 
with white things, and he wondered what those things might 
be. But not long was he left in doubt, for soon in his jour- 
ney he passed one by and saw that it was a dead man’s 
bones. Then he recalled the Scarlet City and the river 
which dived beneath its walls’ foundations, and he knew at 
last where the victims of that carnage went. 

“ Hurry, hurry,” he cried, and he pricked at the Gold 


250 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 

Knight with his sword. But his own steed spake to him 
warningly, and said, 44 Nay, Master, make not too much 
haste. For the Gold Knight is well-mounted, and, should 
you distress him, he might easily escape and unbind Death. 
I am but a poor beast, a charcoal-burner’s nag, and could 
never o’ertake his charger. Rather change steeds with the 
Gold Knight, and let me carry him, for thus only shall we 
be safe.” 

Now the Gold Knight, when he had felt the steel of that 
sword, had become sore afraid. Crouching low above the 
neck of his chestnut, hiding his white face in his stallion’s 
mane, he whispered to him w,ords of alarm. The steed 
bounded forward, and swiftly leapt upon the way. But 
the Silver Knight had watched his brother and knew what 
was in his mind. So he followed after him, and together 
they vanished in the dark. 

44 It has happened as I thought,” said the charcoal- 
burner’s nag ; 44 if at all we overtake them, it would be well 
to follow my advice. We must make haste; for should 
we leave these brethren too long together they will come to 
an accord.” 

Then they followed after them so quickly as they might, 
but because Sir Unknown’s horse was old and the path 
was steeply ascending out of the vale toward its eastward 
side, their travelling was not fast. Midway up the slope 
they heard a whispering of voices. 44 Let us turn back 
together and release our brother,” said one voice, 44 for 
perchance, because we have released him, for the future 
he may be to us more kind.” 

44 Nay,” the second voice replied, 44 that I cannot, for I 
have given Sir Unknown my promise that I will be his 
guide.” 

44 Then let me return,” spake the first pleadingly, 44 and 
I will unbind him and will tell him that I do it by your 
aid.” 


THE BINDING OF DEATH 


251 


“ I cannot trust you,” said the second ; “ for often you 
have slain me in the dark, and even at the castle you did 
not render the help which you had promised.” 

“ I waited without, O my Silver brother, that I might 
cut off Death’s retreat should he strive to escape.” 

“ Therefore you fled when you thought that he drew 
nigh,” laughed the Silver Knight. 

Then Sir Unknown came upon them, and he cut their 
converse short; and, having bidden the Gold Knight to 
dismount, exchanged with him his steed. Now that there 
was no more fear that the Gold Knight would escape, they 
all three rode side by side, and shortly they reached the 
valley’s height. Here they halted looking back, dreadful 
lest Death should have burst his bonds and should be al- 
ready following their flight. But the castle was un- 
changed; its windows and portals were still cavernous and 
wide agape, drinking in the misty night. From the ruined 
turret the withered hand still swayed, which was the castle’s 
ensign. As though their vision had pierced through the 
thickness of those walls, they seemed to see that ivory 
ancient form and how quietly it lay, naked and ashamed 
beneath the naked sky; therefore they turned toward the 
east and fled precipitately. On beneath the stars through 
the shadowy night they raced, till the charcoal-burner’s nag 
broke silence and spake. “ O master,” he said, “ I repent 
me of the advice which I gave; for the Gold Knight is 
very cruel, and because of his terror, he spares me not at 
all. Now travel more gently, I pray thee, or else I must 
die.” 

So they slackened rein, and that the nag might have time 
to recover, they went at walking pace. 

Then Sir Unknown said to the Silver Knight, “ Com- 
rade, whither do you lead me? Where is the Laughing 
Maid? ” 

The Silver Knight glanced at him curiously, sideways 


252 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


from beneath his eyes. He answered, “ Comrade, that is 
not for me to say; I promised only to guide you.” 

“ Ah, but tell me, is she in grievous danger? ” 

66 Her danger is very great ; yet it can only threaten her 
while Death lies bound. Unless he is released she cannot 
be slain.” 

Now when Sir Unknown found that from the Silver 
Knight he could glean no news of the place to which he 
travelled, he turned his gaze upon the country-side. It 
seemed somehow familiar. It was a dark land, and was a 
level plain. Surrounding the plain on all sides were high 
mountains, and behind the mountains there was light. 
Across the plain ran a straight and narrow ribbon of white 
road, which he was following, which, in the distance, topped 
the mountains and vanished out from sight. Then he re- 
membered and recognised, and was filled with a mighty 
gladness ; he knew it for the land which he had seen in his 
vision, when he lay asleep in the Forest of Bedgraine. 
“ Yet how may this thing be? ” he asked himself. “ For I 
am a long way out of my proper road, and I am not fol- 
lowing my appointed quest. That I might rescue the 
Laughing Maid I did not set out, but to seek Avalon, that 
King Arthur might come again. Moreover, it was not the 
Laughing Maid who called me forth, but that other lady 
whom I love, whose eyes are veiled, whose rightful name 
shall be told me when I have attained my quest — she, 
whom at present I call the Lady Blanc-Coeur. Herein is 
a deep mystery.” 

As he travelled he hummed that song which he had 
learned upon his journey to the House of the Broken 
Heart, which was called the Chaunt of the Dream-Seeker. 
Because his thoughts were far away, he did not notice the 
signs which were passing between his fellow travellers, and 
how the Gold Knight would seem to implore his brother 
whilst the Silver Knight would always shake his head. But 


THE BINDING OF DEATH 


253 


his thoughts were brought back to where he was by an ac- 
cident; for the charcoal-burner’s nag, worn out by the 
weight and the careless riding of the Gold Knight, stumbled 
and fell. 

Then was Sir Unknown grieved, for he thought that he 
himself had been cruel, and he determined at whatever cost 
to ride his own poor beast himself. He was dismounting 
from the chestnut stallion^ when he heard behind him a 
sword-blow given and the clatter of an armed man’s fall. 
Before he could loose his foot from the stirrup he felt him- 
self struck down. Rising quickly from the ground, he saw 
the Gold Knight, mounted upon the chestnut steed, gallop- 
ing swiftly into the westward darkness back over the way 
which they had traversed. From near by came the voice 
of the Silver brother, saying, “ Sir Unknown, make haste. 
Come quickly and help me to arise, that I may mount and 
overtake him. I cannot rise of myself, for I am sore- 
wounded.” 

“ And if you leave me that you may ride in his pursuit, 
how shall I know in this strange land whither to direct my 
way? ” 

“ That is easy, for this long white road is very straight. 
Follow the road and, when you have surpassed the moun- 
tains’ height, you shall arrive at your desire.” 

“ But where has your Golden brother gone ? ” asked Sir 
Unknown, though well he knew the answer to that question 
even before he spake. 

The Silver Knight made answer, “ The purpose of that 
traitor is, I doubt not, to unbind Death.” 

“ Then there is need for haste ? ” 

“ Yea, the need is very great,” replied the Silver Knight ; 
“ for when Death is set free the Laughing Maid must die.” 

Then he leapt upon his pale white stallion, and he also 
departed westward into the darkness, back over the road 
which they had come. 


254 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


“ And are you true,” cried Sir Unknown as Youth van- 
ished in the gloom, “ or are you also going to make your 
peace with the Iron Knight? ” 

Youth gave no answer, nor turned his head; but bran- 
dished his sword beneath the stars, and kept so doing until 
he was lost to sight. 

“ Once more I am alone,” said Sir Unknown, “ but now, 
if that man spake not falsely, my goal is almost in view. 
Yet, is there need for haste.” 

He had now crossed the plain and stood at the moun- 
tain’s foot, up which right speedily he did commence to 
climb. Before he had reached the summit, he knew by the 
waning stars and the whispering of the dawn that day was 
at hand. 

“ Oh, what shall we see,” he muttered, speaking to his 
horse, “ what shall we see, when we reach that spot where 
the road is lost to sight? ” 

“ Patience, master,” returned the nag, “ have patience. 
All in good time we shall be wise. I am doing my best.” 

Now, just before they had come to that spot, some short 
way distant up the height, they saw a gray thing, fleeing 
toward them, which was so fragile that the dawn shone 
through it and they mistook it for a wraith. At first it 
did not seem to see them, and came running on. When it 
saw them, it strove to turn back with a lamenting cry ; but 
it could not, for by reason of its downhill impetus it was 
carried on. 

Sir Unknown halted and leaned far out from his horse, 
and caught it by the hair as it drifted by, and drew it 
shuddering to his side. 

“ What art thou ? ” he asked. 

The gray thing did not answer, but with both its hands, 
which were cold and damp, it covered up its face. 

When he bent more lowly above it, and because he was 
pitiful, did more gently ask, “ Who art thou? ”, it dropped 


THE BINDING OF DEATH 255 

into his arms and whispered, “ My name is Fear. Thy 
name I know too well.” 

“ What is my name ? ” asked the Unknown Knight with 
eagerness, for truly he thought that now he would learn 
that secret at last. 

“ Thy name is Death,” replied the gray thing, shaking 
with noiseless sobs. 

Then Sir Unknown laughed, for he himself had forgot- 
ten his disguise. And now he knew why Fear had cried 
out so lamentably at sight of him, and why he trembled so 
violently as he leaned against his breast. 

“ I am not Death,” he said ; “ it was Death that I over- 
came. Therefore I wear his harness. I am he for whom 
all men wait.” 

“ ’T is worse, ’t is worse,” cried Fear, and again he hid 
his face. “ For two warriors only do all men wait, and one 
of them is Death.” 

“And who is the second?” asked Sir Unknown; for 
“ Now,” thought he, “ I shall know my name.” 

“ The first is Death,” faltered the gray thing, “ and the 
second is Judgment.” 

Then the Unknown Knight sighed heavily because he had 
been disappointed twice. “ I am not Judgment,” he said. 

When Fear heard that his captor was neither Death nor 
Judgment, he took courage and raised his head. 

“ Art thou God ? ” he questioned. 

“ Nor am I God,” replied the Unknown Knight. “ I am 
only a simple man, sent hither of God, that I may seek out 
Avalon and bring King Arthur back again.” 


CHAPTER XXI 


AVALON AT LAST 

After these words had passed, Fear was silent for a 
while. Then he said, “ At first I doubted your truth ; for 
I doubt all things in Heaven, and earth, and sky — thus 
was I fashioned. But now most certainly I perceive that 
you are not Death; for you do not ride Death’s horse, 
neither do you carry his shield nor his sword. Moreover, 
I have seen the glint of your eyes through your vizor 
which is drawn. Had you been Death, because of that 
sight I should have been already dead. As I press near to 
you I grow strong; therefore you are not Death. Nor 
are you Judgment; for at his slightest touch I should en- 
dure the fires of remorse. I would fain think you were 
God, for in your bosom I find rest. Yet you are not God ; 
for God does not deny Himself and speaks nothing falsely. 
Be you what you may, I will help you and will guide you 
into Avalon; for, though you are not God, to Him you 
are most like.” 

Then the son of the charcoal-burner spake, and said, 
66 I am not like to God. In the years of my life one man 
only was like to God — King Arthur, who was slain in the 
World of Men; for which cause I have journeyed hither, 
that I may meet with him and lead him back to that world 
again.” 

“ Could you restore him to Avalon,” quoth Fear, “ you 
would do well; for from that city he hath been missing 
many days. Because I had waited long for his return and 
he had not come, therefore I fled.” 


AVALON AT LAST 


25 7 

The hope of the Dream-seeker sank at this saying, for 
he thought, 44 The world which I have so painfully for- 
saken is but a reflection of Avalon; there, as in Logres, 
the same agonies and quests prevail. I am nothing prof- 
ited by my search and my strength has been spent in vain. 
If Avalon lacks the King as does the World of Men, what 
country remains where he may abide? Perchance he is 
only a phantom name, a torture to tease Creation’s heart, 
a forgotten dream escaped from the brain of God.” 

Because he was disquieted in spirit, he released Fear 
from his clasp, saying, 44 That which you have spoken is 
false. Many voices have accompanied me on my journey, 
which have told me always that in Avalon King Arthur 
doth dwell. In Avalon the King doth surely abide till I 
lead him world-ward again.” 

Then answered Fear, 44 What those voices said may be 
true. Perchance the King is yet in the city, though our 
eyes saw him not. I will return and will guide you thither, 
for you may discern him where I was blind.” 

So Fear turned back and ran beside Sir Unknown’s nag, 
holding on by the mane, and soon they stood upon the 
heights. In the east the sun was newly risen ; in the west 
it still was dark. The mountain-chain, whereon they stood, 
was a barrier shutting out the night. To the eastward, 
from beneath their feet, the land sloped gently downward 
in a dreamy, never-ending plain, where grew all manner of 
trees, and singing rivers ran. But on these tranquil splen- 
dours Sir Unknown did not gaze; his eyes sought out a 
city which was set on a hillock in the plain. Every haunt 
in that landscape the sun did kindle with his molten bars 
and did cause to shine, save only the city; and all sur- 
rounding the city, reaching from its walls foundations to the 
world of the glimmering stars, rose up a column of night, 
as it were placed there to thrust heaven and earth apart. 

Fear glanced up at Sir Unknown and, guessing the sad- 
17 


258 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


ness which hid behind his vizor, asked, 44 What do you see? 
Is there light throughout the land ? ” 

44 There is light throughout the land,” he answered, 
44 light everywhere, save in one place.” 

44 What place? ” 

44 The rising ground whereon the city is established.” 

44 And that city,” said Fear, 44 is Avalon.” 

Now, as Sir Unknown watched, he saw that round the 
city walls there moved, in slow processional, two things 
which were clothed in white ; yet, because they were so dis- 
tant from him, he might not discover their fashion. When 
he questioned his companion, Fear answered and said, 
44 Though you have not told me your name, nor shown unto 
me your countenance, yet will I tell you the reason of my 
flight, and in telling that I shall tell all. I was watchman 
of this city, and was wont to dwell sleeplessly upon its 
towers both day and night. Nay, be not astonished that 
Fear should abide in Avalon. For who is better able to 
keep ward than I? Who is more keen to the approach of 
danger? Who can more quickly give warning to man the 
city walls? Yet my name is not always Fear. In times of 
peace I am called Cunning ; only when peril draws nigh do 
I change to Fear. 

After the field of Camlan was lost King Arthur did 
come to us, that we might heal him of his grievous wounds ; 
with us he did rest for a little space. Then were we made 
joyous and the groves of Eden sang; we thought that he 
would stay with us forever and that the early quiet had 
come again. But, as he grew stronger, his thoughts turned 
homeward to the deeds which he had left undone, or half- 
wrought, in the World of Men. We contrived great pleas- 
ures for him, upon stringed instruments did we weave for 
him new songs ; but by none of these things might we di- 
vert his mind. When he seemed not to like our new songs, 
we sang for him the old; then he listened, and his eyes 


AVALON AT LAST 


259 


kindled, and his lips grew red. 4 Again. Sing them again 
— and again,’ he cried. And we wondered that in those 
old tunes he should find such joy. We knew not that 
echoes of our ancient singing had drifted to his court in 
the days gone by, and had been chaunted by him often- 
times when he lived in the World of Men. So in those old 
songs he found great happiness, for now he heard them 
not as memories, but in their full measure. 

When he had learned them all by heart, then he longed 
to return to the world which had slain him, that he might 
sing them in the ears of toilsome men. For in those songs 
was healing, and in the strength of their broken echoes had 
all his works been done. He thought that, should he re- 
turn and sing them completely to mankind, he now might 
save the world, which he had not done before. Yet to us 
in Avalon did he tell none of these hopes which sheltered in 
his mind. Silently he laid his plans to depart. One day 
he called me to him and told me to walk in the meadows, 
for he himself would keep guard. So I walked in the 
meadows all that day and at evening, when I returned, the 
King was gone. Yet I knew not that he had gone forever, 
but laughed and said, 4 How strangely doth a king keep 
guard.’ 

Now in those days we had no night in Avalon, but morn- 
ing and evening, and evening and morning; and thus it 
had happened since Time was. When I had climbed my 
tower, which soared high above the city, I saw that every- 
where it was growing dark ; for from the westward, in one 
dread tide, the night came rolling up. I said, 4 It will not 
cross the barrier where stand the mountain heights.’ Yet, 
while I spake, the sea of blackness broke higher and its 
first wave lapped across the frontier. 4 Danger,’ I cried, 
and my warning was echoed by the citizens below. But 
my warning had come too late; not all our cavalry and 
men-at-arms could now drive back the invading dark. Im- 


260 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


potently we waited; through the gloom came Lilith’s host 
and Avalon was taken. Then to us captives one hope re- 
mained — that King Arthur might hear of our condition, 
and return to our rescue back from the World of Men. 
Secretly we sent out messengers, who should overtake him 
and tell him of our plight. But I think those messengers 
were slain by Lilith, for the King hath sent us no word, 
neither hath he returned. Of the days since he left us I 
have lost count, they seem so many in number because of 
the night.” 

Now all the time that Fear had been speaking Sir Un- 
known had been watching the city, and those twin shadow 
forms which moved about its walls. So, because his mind 
was eager, he interrupted his companion and asked, “ What 
are those shadows, garbed in white, which move so smoothly 
about the outer walls? Some rescuer must have come to 
you, for now only the city is in darkness whilst the country 
itself hath light.” 

“ Truly a rescuer did come to us, and it happened on 
this wise. When Lilith heard that the King had departed, 
and had set out upon his journey that he might re-enter 
and save the World, then she grew fearful lest her dominion 
should be lost. Therefore, first she captured Avalon and 
after she sent out spies and sentinels who should guard 
the road which leadeth hence to the World of Men. 
Shortly they brought her word that a certain lady, whose 
name I may not utter, who was a great enemy to her, was 
also preparing that she might contend against her for 
King Arthur’s cause. Later she heard that despite her 
guile the King had safely arrived at his bourne. So be- 
cause in this she had been thwarted, she grew exceeding 
wroth, and commanded Sir Modred, her most subtle knight, 
that at every peril he should capture that lady and bring 
her bound unto Avalon, that there she might be slain. And 
a few days since, even thus was she brought. But when 


AVALON AT LAST 


261 


they strove to take her life they found that they might 
not; for God had cast a spell about her, so that her very 
wounds closed up again. Then Lilith, being in perplexity, 
sent for her oldest lover whose name is Death; for she 
thought, 4 Surely there is nothing that liveth, save only 
God, which my oldest lover cannot slay.’ 

But Death was absent on a journey at that season and 
they knew not where he was. While they awaited his com- 
ing, a rescuer drew nigh; a very powerful warrior whose 
name is Prayers ; he is clad in silver mail and rides upon a 
pale coloured horse. He topped the ridge, and, driving 
the darkness before him, entered into the city in the plain. 
So strong was he that none might resist him; for Sir 
Modred had been wounded in his late emprise and Death 
was absent, and these two are the stoutest champions of 
Lilith. So Prayers released the lady in their defiance, and 
carried her without the city, and there since this happening 
he hath abode as now you see him, moving continually 
about the city’s walls. Because of his coming the darkness 
hath left the countryside, and now rests only above the 
city; there it doth abide both day and night, and will 
until Lilith is driven forth. 

But Lilith hath not lost courage; she is certain that 
Death will come to her succour and watches hourly for him 
to arrive. So because of these sorrows I fled from Avalon, 
for I thought that all hope was lost. Some there be who 
say that the King is truly dead and hath not reached the 
World of Men, and hither will never come again. There- 
fore I cried out when I saw you, because you wear Death’s 
armour and I mistook you for Death. But if you have 
overcome him, a task which no mortal hath accomplished 
before, our foes will wait long for Death’s coming.” 

44 Nay,” said Sir Unknown, 44 they may not wait long.” 
Then he told Fear how Death could not be slain but only 
bound, and how the Gold and the Silver Knights had re- 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


262 

turned to the castle to loose his bonds. Then Fear grew 
ashy white, and trembled as he said, 66 Then he may even 
now be upon his way hither? ” 

“ ’T is very true,” replied the Unknown Knight. At 
which word Fear sprang aside, so that he was free and at 
any minute might escape. 

“ On one condition only will I return to you,” he said, 
“ that you raise up your vizor and reveal to me your 
countenance.” 

Then Sir Unknown, because he hoped that this gray 
thing might still somehow avail him, lifted up his vizor 
and revealed to him his face. At first glance Fear fell upon 
his knees and bowed his head in the dust, shrinking into 
himself as he would vanish quite away. 

“ Take courage,” said Sir Unknown, resting his hand 
upon him, “ we shall rescue Avalon and bring King Arthur 
back again. For this cause was I sent.” 

Then Fear shuddered and was changed into Cunning, 
and rose up with a manlier countenance. “ Come,” he 
said, “ we shall attain.” 

Stealthily he advanced before the Unknown Knight, 
pressing his finger to his lips for silence, leading the way. 

“ Why did you bow your head,” asked Sir Unknown, 
“ when I showed to you my face? I would fain believe that 
you already know that thing which I have never known — 
my name.” 

“ I know it well,” said Cunning. “ Who is there that 
doth not? But now I pray thee cover up thy countenance, 
for we near the city and it may well be discerned by the 
enemy who stand on guard without the gate.” 

“ Since thou hast transformed thyself into Cunning, it 
hath seemed to me that I have met with thee before. Thou 
art not unlike to one who is called Self-Torment.” Thus 
said the Unknown Knight. 

Whereto his comrade replied, “ We are not unlike ; for 


AVALON AT LAST 263 

Self-Torment, who is also called Fore-Knowledge, is my 
half-brother.” 

When they had gone a little further, they halted, for 
close upon them, rounding the city’s walls, stole those two 
shadows which were garbed in white. The first was a bier, 
covered with a gauzy pall, whereon a body was laid; and 
beneath the pall, on one side, a hand of the body trailed. 
When Sir Unknown watched to see by whom it was carried, 
he saw that it was carried by no one visible, but hung and 
moved of itself in mid-space. And the second which fol- 
lowed, was a tall knight, clad in armour that was silver- 
white, who rode upon a pale horse, and had his face veiled 
by the long down-flowing of his flaxen locks. And the 
name of this knight he knew, for Fear had told him that 
it was Prayers. 

Then he stood to see what might chance, for he thought 
that they would pass him by. But, when they had drawn 
level with him, they did halt. So he bowed his head in 
grief for the sorrow of this stranger lord and his dead love ; 
nor, though they tarried long, would he again lift up his 
head. 

Cunning stole near, and touched him, whispering, “ Look 
up. Look up.” 

Then he raised his eyes, and he saw that the hand, trail- 
ing below the pall, which had seemed to him dead, was 
beckoning him to come. He glanced at Prayers, and see- 
ing that he made no sign to restrain him, he pushed for- 
ward his horse. When he looked down on the bier, at first 
he could discern nothing, save only beneath the pall the 
outline of a swathed figure ready for the grave. But as he 
watched, the covering was gently thrust aside and there 
was revealed to him a face, which was that of the Laughing 
Maid. She spoke no word and her eyes were closed; but 
from the veiled knight came a whisper, “ Seek out Avalon ; 
King Arthur shall come again.” 




THE ROAD TO AVALON 


Then Sir Unknown looked up suddenly, and he saw that 
Prayers had parted the hair from before his face and was 
gazing on him intently, bending forward on his horse. As 
he had glanced into a mirror, w r hen the Unknown Knight 
beheld that countenance he recognised himself. When he 
had gazed more earnestly, he recognised yet more, — that 
this white champion, whom Fear had called Prayers, was 
not only his very self, but was also his old travelling com- 
rade who had named himself Sir Heureux. Then he mar- 
velled how it was that in all those days of journeying to- 
gether he had not known himself before. While he stood 
in silence wondering, asking, “ If I am Sir Heureux, then 
who is the Laughing Maid? ”, Cunning drew nigh a second 
time and touched him on the arm. “ Lift up thy vizor for 
a moment’s space,” he said, “ that Prayers may see that 
thou art not Death, for as yet he knows not who thou art.” 

Then the Unknown Knight remembered that he jour- 
neyed in Death’s disguise; therefore he did raise up his 
vizor and unto Prayers, for a moment’s space, his coun- 
tenance he displayed. But while thus they stood trans- 
fixed with longing, gazing deeply into one another’s eyes, 
the insolent oaths of trumpets clamoured toward the sky, 
and shouts were heard in the city, and the tumult of feet 
which ran. 

“ Down with thy vizor, down,” hissed Cunning, “ cover 
up thy face. They have seen thine arms from the walls, 
and verily they think thou art Death.” 

Right speedily Sir Unknown did as Cunning bade ; then 
of itself the bier moved on and entered in at the city-gate. 
Sir Unknown followed close behind, as he were hostile to 
the Laughing Maid, and did drive her champion before him 
along the path. When they passed into the city, they 
entered into night. Though upon the plain the sun’s rays 
rustled the leaves and grass, and chased all shadows under- 
ground, yet within those walls the stars looked down and 


AVALON AT LAST 


265 


the moon rode high, and the winds of darkness echoed along 
the streets continually and called. To the road they 
travelled Sir Unknown paid no heed; he looked neither to 
the right hand nor to the left, but ever he kept his eyes be- 
fore him, fixed upon the pall which covered the Laughing 
Maid. 

Though he saw them not, many happenings were taking 
place. For, as they passed through Avalon, the whisper 
was going round that Death had arrived. Men looked 
out from casements furtively, and women in gloomy rooms 
clasped infants to their breasts, striving to stay their sobs, 
when they heard the tramp of his horse’s hooves upon the 
lonely causeway. 

So they reached the heart of the city, where was a grove 
and a winding track which went about a hill. And now all 
houses were left behind and in slow processional they com- 
menced to climb. Halfway up the hill they were met by a 
man who was richly attired and mounted on a chestnut 
war-horse, but unarmed at every point, save that he car- 
ried at his side an inlaid sword. He was Sir Specious. 

“ You are welcome, Death,” he cried; “ we have waited 
long for your coming.” 

Sir Unknown vouchsafed no reply, but motioned him to 
ride upon his left. 

They had not advanced much further when, coming to 
meet them, pranced a warrior whose arms were of crimson, 
and whose face was very white, the hair about whose face 
was red. And he was mounted upon a stallion which was 
the colour of blood, and his name was Sir Modred. 

“Welcome, Death,” he sighed; but even while he spake 
he kept his hand upon his sword as he were ready to smite. 

Nor to him did Sir Unknown vouchsafe reply, but mo- 
tioned him that he should ride upon his right. So they 
three rode hindermost following Prayers, and before 
Prayers went the bier which led the way. 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


m 

Just as they were entering on the sward which crowned 
the hillock’s height, their ears were filled with the fluting 
notes of a wondrous singing voice. Over the crest of 
Avalon, beneath the clouds of night, Lilith came forth 
chaunting songs to welcome her lover, Death. She was 
borne on a great roan charger and was apparelled in her 
scarlet robes of state, over which did spread like a tangled 
skein the yellow of her abundant hair. In her two white 
hands she held a harp, and on the harp she played. 
Around her flocked her courtiers, and behind her came the 
host of her many knights who fought for her in her wars. 

Now when Sir Unknown gazed on them, although they 
were outwardly so fair, he pierced through their disguise. 
He looked beneath their outward flesh, and saw that one 
and all they were ancient, and bowed, and scarred with 
their age-long sinnings, so that they were altogether vile. 
Then he remembered how his lady had said to him, in the 
Palace of the Scarlet City when he had asked to look upon 
her face, “No man may look upon my face to see it clearly, 
unless he hath lost all love of Lilith and hath seen her as 
no longer fair.” 

“ Ah,” thought he, “ if Blanc-Coeur were here it is now 
possible that she might let me look upon her face, for cer- 
tainly mine eyes have seen Lilith as no longer fair.” 

But Lilith met him with confidence, for she could not see 
his face because his vizor was drawn. She reined in her 
steed and turned about, and motioned to Sir Modred and 
Sir Specious that they should go aside, and she took their 
station by the Unknown Knight. 

“ Sweet Death,” she said, “ you have been long upon 
the road; I was in grave peril because of your delay. Now 
that I have captured Avalon, if I have but your aid, I may 
be equal in dominion unto God. From here I may direct, 
even as He doth from Heaven, the comings and goings of 
the World of Men. Yet to this last extension of my sway 


AVALON AT LAST 


267 


there is one obstacle ; therefore did I send for you in such 
haste. I hold here within my power that rival whom I have 
most cause to dread, and well you know her name. Though 
I have striven by every means to rob her of her life, I can 
no whit prevail ; for God hath so protected her that at my 
hands she may not die. But you can perform this task. 
For who of us can withstand your onslaught, save only 
God Himself, by whom we are all made? Should your 
eyes but light on her she will be surely slain.” 

And when Sir Unknown answered her not, but rode more 
grimly at her side, she spake pleadingly and said, 44 Let 
not this deter you, that Lord God did command you in 
years gone by, when first He made this world, that you 
should never look on her or me with intent to slay; when 
she is dead we two may defy God, for then I shall be His 
equal in might.” 

Still he was silent. So after they had crossed that 
sward, they came to a little mound, where stood a giant 
tree whose branches reached far out on every side. And 
the branches thereof were heavily laden with a harvest of 
golden fruit. When Sir Unknown saw that tree, he knew 
its name, that it was the Tree of Knowledge ; for its leaves 
were the same as those of the tree beneath whose shade he 
had seen King Adam toil. Here Prayers halted, and the 
bier was lowered and set upon the ground by those hands 
which none might discern. The host which followed came 
to a stand, and eagerly watched what Death would per- 
form ; and over them all through rustling boughs the quiet 
stars looked down. So when Sir Unknown did not stir and 
said nothing, Lilith bent far out from her saddle toward 
him so that she lay across his breast. 

44 Death, sweet Death,” she whispered, 44 you would not 
betray me — you, who are my oldest lover and my best ? ” 

Sir Unknown took her horse by the bridle and caused 
him to advance a pace, so that they stood above the 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


shrouded figure of the Laughing Maid. “ Lilith,” he said, 
and drew forth his shining sword, which did blind her eyes, 
and pricked her gently above the breast. 

Then instantly she was changed and did lose her dis- 
guise ; even though it was night in Avalon, she stood 
forth before the sight of all men as he had discerned her, 
crooked and lined and old, with her face marred by every 
imaginable crime. 

She herself knew not what had come to pass until Sir 
Modred, pressing nearer, gazed upon her and cried, “ Is 
this she whom we have loved? ” and all her host, gathering 
about her, took up the cry. Then slowly she raised up her 
hands and, seeing how they were taloned and scaled, and 
how they had lost all their fragrance, she knew all; cover- 
ing up her face, she wept. 

But Sir Modred when he gazed upon her vileness, though 
he himself was vile, groaned yet again, “ Is this she whom 
I have loved — for whose sake I betrayed my knighthood 
and bartered away my love of God? ” 

When she ran to him and would have kissed his hands, 
pleading for his protection, he smote her with his knavish 
sword and struck her to the ground. Then Sir Specious 
did likewise, and so did all her knights ; in their anger they 
battled among themselves that they might draw more near 
to where she lay. Staggering to her feet, she fled crouch- 
ingly throughout her host, begging them to spare to her 
her life for one little month, aye, for a week or even for one 
smallest day, forgetting in her terror that God had so 
made her that she could not die. To many she kneeled, 
praying piteously; but w r hen they saw her face in the 
moonlight, and how sered were her eyes, and how deep the 
lines cut through her skin when her countenance was lifted 
up, they rode their steeds against her and trod her under- 
foot. 

Then Sir Unknown took pity upon her, for he remem- 


AVALON AT LAST 


269 


bered how he had loved her for one night ; and he drew his 
gleaming sword, and rode through the host, flashing it to 
left and right. So they turned and fled, and Lilith of all 
her company alone remained. 

“ Who art thou? ” she asked. “ For this I know, that 
thou art not Death.” 

When he had stepped out from the shadow of the trees 
and had revealed to her his face, “ Ah,” she moaned, as she 
had been stabbed to the heart. So she turned and followed 
her host in their flight as one who was sore afraid. Down 
through the city moon-washed and white rang the clangour 
of their arms, growing faint and yet more faint. When all 
her warriors had escaped to the plain, as silence was 
spreading again throughout Avalon, a sudden sound of 
music, mysterious and wild, was heard to wander through 
the streets, till it descended to the walls and went out by the 
city-gate. Sir Unknown saw a figure which was bowed, 
creeping painfully into the west. Then he knew the mean- 
ing of that music — that it was the voice of Lilith singing 
of the things which she had lost. 

As he stood gazing beneath the Tree of Knowledge, he 
discerned that it was growing light — that the moon and 
the stars had faded, and that the pillar of shadow, which 
had rested over Avalon, had removed and was marching 
with Lilith westward across the plain. Cunning stole near, 
touched him and spake, saying, “ Quick, quick. Lend me 
your sword.” 

“ And wherefore,” asked he, “ should I lend unto you 
my sword? ” 

“ That this city, which you have freed, may never be 
captured again.” 

“ Ah, I have no fears for that danger.” 

But Cunning took him hotly by the hand and led him 
forward, pointing tremulously to the sky-line where the 
mountain heights shot up. 


270 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


Upon the topmost ridge, travelling the road which he 
himself had crossed, he espied a man riding eastward, the 
silver of whose harness shone. Soon he met with the crowd 
of fugitives and, in their thickest press, did come to a halt, 
laying about him with his brand, as he would strive by his 
single force to roll back the retreating tide. A wind blew 
toward the city, and carried the words which the man did 
cry : “I am Death. I am Death who has come at last. 
Turn back with me. Turn back.” 

But the host of Lilith would not believe him, because he 
wore the white armour which had been left behind by the 
Unknown Knight; they galloped past him and on. So 
when he saw that they paid him no heed and believed not 
the truth of the words which he cried, he tore from off his 
head his helmet, letting loose his long gray locks. But 
still they trusted him not, for they were in too much haste 
to look up and recognise his countenance. Then in his 
wrath he rode hither and thither among them, casting them 
down from their saddles with either hand and grinding 
them under his horse’s feet, whereby they were made to 
flee yet the more. 

Suddenly above the babel rang out a voice, “ Death, 
Death, Death.” And Death heard it, and he rode to whence 
it came. He gathered up Lilith in his arms, and at his 
touch she was made young. He kissed her upon the mouth 
and her eyes grew bright. Then they two, forsaking the 
cowardly host, mounting upon Death’s night-black horse 
galloped eastward toward Avalon. Sir Unknown turned 
again to Cunning and saw that he was transformed to 
Fear. “ Wherefore,” he asked, “ would you have my 
sword? ” 

“ That I may be made strong to guard this city and to 
stand at the entering in of the gate.” 

Then Sir Unknown gave unto Fear his sword, and the 
sword did not cry out. When Death reached Avalon, 


AVALON AT LAST 


271 


bearing Lilith in his arms, he was turned back by the shin- 
ing of that blade; for, where it denied him passage, he 
might not pass. Though he threatened, “ I am Death — 
Death,” the sword was not daunted, for it had been wrought 
by God. Even Fear when he held it in his grasp was made 
brave, and did not cower or give place. So when Death 
realized that by reason of his silver armour and of that 
blazing sword he had failed, he also fled, retreating with 
Lilith across the plain, following the army of the lost 
cause, till he topped the mountains to the westward and 
was gone from sight. 

And when Lilith was departed, the night vanished and 
throughout both city and plain the broad day shone. Yet 
for all that the peril was withdrawn, Fear stirred not from 
the outer-gate, but stood there terribly, as he standeth 
unto this hour, holding in his hand the flame of a sword 
which turneth every way, guarding the final step upon the 
road which wendeth up to Avalon. 


CHAPTER XXII 


HE ARRIVES AT HIS DESIRE 

So at last there remained upon the hill-top Sir Un- 
known, Prayers, and the Laughing Maid, none save these 
three, gathered beneath the Tree of Knowledge. 

Now that the darkness had departed and the sun shone, 
the summit lay revealed to Sir Unknown’s eyes. It was a 
garden, the fairest that was ever planted, within whose 
bounds all things grew wild and every fragrance blended. 
Night came not thither nor any snow, but only evening 
grayness, and quiet falling rain. All year long within its 
shadows the brown birds sang and mated; they had no 
seasons for their ecstasies, and always they were unafraid. 
No gardener trimmed its borders, and its soil had rest 
from the torturing spade ; but sometimes God would walk 
therein and renew its sweetness with His breath. From 
every inhabitant thereof went up a continual chaunt of 
worship: from the trees when they had hid their faces, 
from the sward when a breeze blew over it, from the flowers 
when they upheld their hands to catch the drifting rain. 
And sometimes they sang singly, but when God came no 
voice was hushed ; for in that garden there was nothing that 
had not life, and nothing living that did not praise Him. 
On the mound grew the Tree of Knowledge, which was so 
tall that it sheltered all things with its branches, as doth 
the fowl ’neath her brooding wings her young. 

When Sir Unknown had watched this pleasure-garden, 
he returned his eyes to his old companion and to the bier 


HE ARRIVES AT HIS DESIRE 


273 


which rested at his feet. Then he noticed that, though the 
sunlight struck him, Sir Heureux cast no shadow, and that 
through his body he could easily discern the flowers that 
grew behind him, as he had been a wraith. Yea, he could 
watch the drops of dew which glistened on their petals and 
could see them scatter when they fell. 

“ Sir Heureux,” he whispered, 44 for I fain would call 
thee by thy old name, which is familiar to me and which I 
have loved so well, whither art thou going? Thou wouldst 
not leave me thus, when we have been so long parted and 
have so lately met? ” 

44 1 will never leave thee,” he replied ; 44 yet soon I must 
vanish utterly away and be seen no more of human eyes.” 

44 Can I not save thee? ” 

44 If thou shouldst, thou wouldst not do well ; for this 
might only be accomplished by the breaking of all thy 
vows.” 

44 But how wilt thou never leave me, yet soon must 
vanish utterly? ” 

44 Can I ever leave thee, when I am thyself? ” 

Sir Unknown approached more nigh to Sir Heureux, 
and lifted the hair from his brows, so that once more, in 
gazing upon that countenance, he recognised his very self. 
Then great awe fell on him and his lips grew silent. 

44 Dost thou remember my brother,” Sir Heureux ques- 
tioned, 44 and the promise that thou didst make? ” For 
answer Sir Unknown bowed his head. 44 My brother hath 
an older name than any that thou hast heard. To thee 
I did call him Sir Vanitas ; his rightful name is Tempta- 
tion, and mine is Prayers. My task hath been ever to 
follow him and to mend the road which his folly hath 
destroyed.” 

Then Sir Unknown found his voice and said, 44 But, if 
thou art my very self, Temptation must be my brother 
also.” 


18 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


274 

“ He is indeed thy brother, for we three were born at 
one birth.” 

“ Ah, tell me truly before thou dost vanish, who art thou 
and who is Sir Vanitas? I think that before I met thee, 
we were not much alike.” 

“ I am the hope which God had for thee when He made 
thee, which thou hast justified; therefore I am called 
Prayers. Sir Vanitas is that which, but for me, thou 
mightest have become — thy other self. Yet, when thou 
hast brought him across the river, he also shall wear thy 
face; for he also is, as I am, a part of thee.” 

“ Oh, Sir Heureux, Sir Heureux, how I love thee,” sighed 
the Unknown Knight, stretching forth his arms and taking 
the shadow into his embrace. Whilst thus they stood 
gazing deeply into one another’s eyes, Sir Heureux smiled, 
and pressed closer, and waned, and vanished, sinking into 
the body of the Unknown Knight. When Sir Unknown 
found that his friend was gone from him, he went through- 
out the garden crying his name aloud; and Fear, stand- 
ing on guard at the city-gate, heard his shout, and shook 
above his head the flame of the sword as he would tell him 
that all was well. Nor because Sir Heureux was departed 
did the birds cease from their singing, neither were the 
flowers which crouched about his feet less fragrant. So, 
when he saw that Eden was made not less glad because of 
this happening, he also lifted to the heavens a cheerful 
countenance and whispered, “ All is well.” 

Then he returned to the Tree of Knowledge, beneath 
whose shade the white bier rested whereon was stretched 
the Laughing Maid. Though he knew that Death had not 
prevailed against her because he had arrived too late, yet, 
when he saw how still she lay, he feared lest God had taken 
her. 

Very reverently he went upon his knees beside the bier, 
where the sunshine, drifting through the leaves, stained 


HE ARRIVES AT HIS DESIRE 


275 


the pall to green and gold. He thought of how he had 
misjudged her when first they had journeyed together, 
mistaking her for Lilith in disguise, and how, in spite of 
his unfaith, she had saved him from all his dangers and had 
created him a knight. He remembered how in the Waste 
Lands he had envied Sir Heureux his love of her, and how, 
when she rode with Sir Heureux, she had smoothed down 
her kirtle to hide her naked feet. All his memories of her 
came back to him as thus he sat, with the glittering vista 
of Avalon shining far below him. He dreamed again the 
vision which had come to him, when he slept by her couch 
and she had been stolen by the enchaunted stag. He felt 
the touch of her trailing hand, which had awakened him 
to the grayness of that early dawn. All thoughts of her 
which had once been painful, now seemed sweet. 

“ However,” thought he, “ though God hath taken her, 
I will gaze once more on her ere I depart. After which I 
will leave her here in this quiet garden, beneath this wise 
old tree, with Avalon in sight ; then will I steal away. For 
though I have sought out Avalon, I have yet to find the 
King that I may bring him back.” 

Tenderly he drew aside the pall and the napkin which 
was spread above her face; but still he could not discern 
her visage, for over it and all her body, as it had been a 
winding sheet, was wrapped her yellow hair. 

“ She doth not move,” he whispered ; 44 of a surety God 
hath taken her and she is dead. Yet because of this I 
long the more to look upon her face.” 

He stooped lower and would have lifted aside her tresses, 
but, as he bent above her, he saw her eyes. The sun smote 
over his shoulder from behind, and her hair became like 
bars of gold through which her eyes gazed out on him. 
Then he knew her for his own lady who had called him 
forth from Bedgraine; covering his face with his two 
hands he bowed his head and wept for joy. So she rose 


276 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


up and knelt beside him, and took him into her breast. But 
he refused to look upon her, for he said, 66 1 know not 
whether I am worthy.” 

“ Dost thou not remember,” she answered him, “ how I 
told thee in the Scarlet City that unless a man is worthy 
he may not look upon my face? Have no fear, for thy 
quest is now accomplished. If thou wilt but gaze upon me, 
thou shalt know thy worthiness.” 

Still he hid his eyes, for he said, “ Though I stand in 
Avalon, the King is not yet found. Perchance I may not 
see thee clearly till I bring King Arthur back again.” 

Then she answered him very softly, “ The King is 
found.” 

“ But I have not seen him,” he cried. “ Ah, tell me, 
sweet lady, thou who hast followed me in all my journey- 
ings disguised as the Laughing Maid, is he in the city 
where I may go to him? For I long to complete my er- 
rand, so that at last I may be worthy to see thee as thou 
art, without disguise.” 

“ Hast thou yet raised the veil which hangs before thy 
shield and read those things which it contains ? ” 

“ Nay, for it will not forward me in this quest, for it 
is inscribed only with my secret name.” 

66 Look and see,” she said. 

So without regarding her, holding his hands before his 
eyes, he went out from under the tree, and passed into the 
open sward where the sun was very bright. Dreadfully he 
lifted up the veil and gazed. The scutcheon bore a flat 
surface which was highly polished and which was vacant, 
so that when he bent above it he found only his own image 
reflected there. “ It tells me simply,” he said, “ that I am 
the Unknown Knight. I had thought that it was graved 
with some mightier name. Now I must be forever ignorant 
of my parentage.” 

So he went slowly back to the Lady Blanc-Cceur who 


HE ARRIVES AT HIS DESIRE 


277 


awaited his return beneath the Tree of Knowledge. That 
he might not see her, he carried his shield uplifted before 
his face. 

44 What hast thou seen ? ” she cried. 

“ I have seen naught but emptiness.” 

44 Was there no picture beneath the veil? ” 

“ I saw naught but emptiness.” 

“Yet I see something,” she replied; “for thy shield 
turns outward toward me, and it bears the image of thy 
face.” 

He marvelled that his shield should retain his image 
when he had ceased to gaze upon it; but he answered, 
“ Aye, the countenance of the Unknown Knight.” 

“ The countenance,” she said, “ of him whom thou hast 
sought.” 

44 Ah, mock me not,” he entreated , 44 for I Went in search 
of the King, and this mirror reflects only my lowly peas- 
ant’s face.” 

44 Thou art King Arthur,” she whispered, 44 and I knew 
thee all the while.” 

Then he dropped his shield in amaze, and looked upon 
her for the first time. When he saw her surpassing loveli- 
ness he could not doubt her truth, but her words he could 
not reconcile. Kneeling before her, right reverently he 
kissed her hands and dress. While his head was hidden in 
her bosom, he asked falteringly, for he would not have her 
to suppose that he thought she had spoken a lie, 44 How 
can this thing be, that I am the King? For I was born 
before Camlan was fought or King Arthur came to die? ” 

44 Some souls are so great,” she answered him, 44 that 
they may not be all contained in one poor human body; 
for the mortal frame is so frail that from diverse causes 
it may quickly perish out of sight before the soul hath 
done its task. Therefore, God in His wisdom hath so or- 
dained that a mighty soul may inhabit more than one 


ns 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


house of clay so that, should one disastrously perish, an- 
other may still survive. Thus, though the ages come and 
go, great spirits never vanish, but through the misty by- 
roads of the years they follow out their quests, from their 
creation even unto the end of time. Therefore King Arthur 
can never die. Though thy body shall some day perish, the 
King shall forever come again.” 

“ If I, the charcoal-burner’s son, am indeed the King, 
then is this Avalon? ” 

“ This land is Eden, which is the home of every right- 
eous man’s desires; hither must all lords and prophets 
journey who seek an Avalon. In no one place doth that 
city of rest abide. It grew up about thee all along the 
road as thou didst travel and strive, so that now wherever 
thou dost dwell, there is Avalon.” 

Then said King Arthur, “ And now that my quest is at 
an end and I have been deemed worthy to behold thy face, 
tell me thy name.” 

“ I will not tell thee my name,” she answered ; “ for be- 
sides myself, to God alone is it allowed to utter it. Yet 
every man who wills may by diligence discover for himself 
my name, when he hath sought me out. I will not tell thee 
my name; thou thyself shalt tell it me. Stretch forth 
thine hand and pluck of the fruit which hangs upon the 
Tree of Knowledge ; thus shalt thou be made wise.” 

“ Nay,” said he, “ but inasmuch as I have travelled 
hither following thee these many miles, do thou stretch 
forth thy hand and give me of the fruit to eat, as Eve gave 
unto Adam in the years gone by.” 

So she plucked from the tree a golden apple and gave 
unto him to eat. 

“ What is my name? ” she said. 

Then he, gazing upon her face, as he would drink in her 
soul through his two eyes, meekly answered her, “ Thou 
art all that was best that I ever dreamed and will ever 


HE ARRIVES AT HIS DESIRE 


279 


dream, though I should live forever and should endure to 
see visions in all the heavens that are to come. I know thy 
name, which to God and thyself alone it is given to repeat. 
I may not utter it.” 

“ What knowledge hath come to thee now that thine eyes 
are opened and thou art wise? ” 

“ I know that I must leave this garden, which I have 
reached with so much pain, and must journey homeward 
to the old life and toil in the forest, and dwell again in my 
father’s hut; for thus only may I save Sir Vanitas and 
bring joy to the heart of Adam, and rescue the World of 
Men. I now know that that, which I had thought to be the 
end, was but the beginning of my quest. Yet, though I 
depart from thee, thou wilt never be far from me. For 
always as I labour in Bedgraine, where I was brought up, 
I shall see thy face gazing out upon me from between the 
forest trees, and thy face will be unveiled; far above me 
and all-surrounding, wheresoever I may be, I shall discern 
the gilded rooves and turrets of this shadowy city of Ava- 
lon. When my work is ended and my soul hath gained 
release, I shall return hither, and we two shall abide for- 
ever with God beneath this tree in love.” 

“ Farewell,” she said, “ until that age hath come. Here 
will I await thee, for certainly thou shalt return. Life is 
a very little day whose griefs are quickly past. God is 
forever and I, who am His dream and thine, can never 
die.” 

So, having kissed her upon the lips, he set out to depart. 
When he went out through the city-gate, Fear waved to 
him his flaming sword in token of farewell. Long after he 
had left those streets, whenever the wind did blow his way, 
he caught happy echoes of silver laughter from where 
little children played. 

He topped the mountain ridge and looked not once be- 
hind, lest by the pleasantness of that Eden Land he should 


280 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


be tempted back to stay. When he rode by the Castle of 
Death the ensign was still flying, which was a dead man’s 
withered hand, and he saw that, because the lord of the 
castle wjas unbound, the river was flowing free again. 
Forth from its portals were issuing three knights, and two 
wore silver armour and one was clad in gold. Between 
those two who wore silver armour no man might distin- 
guish, unless their helmets were removed so that he saw 
their hair; for the tresses of the one were flaxen and the 
locks of the other were gray. Therefore, since this hap- 
pening, Death hath been much less feared; for in bygone 
years he was much dreaded because his arms were the 
colour of darkness, but now, like those of his youngest 
brother, they are white. 

Then King Arthur travelled through Merlin’s haunt, 
and passed by the Ivory Latch, and through the Land of 
Snow and Ice till he came to where the prophet still hung 
head downwards, viewing the drifting sky. But he thought, 
“ I will not free him, for captivity is his God.” Nor did 
he tarry to speak with Self-Torment, for he said, “ If I 
rob him of his pain, he will be left without delight.” But 
when he reached the Forest of Melancholy, he remembered 
his promise to Sir Douloureux and, wheresoever he rode, 
he changed the grief of his Autumn Land to the gladness 
of Lands of May. 

As he neared the House of the Broken Heart he heard 
therein the sound of singing, of merry business, and quiet 
joy. Eve sat within the garden spinning, and Adam went 
more leisurely about his toil; for already some trees were 
bearing fruit and the weeds, which had choked its pleasant 
walks, had died. Nor was there any sadness; for every 
lover had returned in safety, and, two by two, they helped 
King Adam to make perfect unto God that which he had 
planted. 

So he passed down the mountain to the river, singing the 


HE ARRIVES AT HIS DESIRE 


281 


Chaunt of the Dream-Seeker. And at the precipice where 
he had learned that song, where he himself had so nearly 
failed, he met Sir Vanitas ascending, being led by the hand 
by his little child. And the child had regained his hearing, 
and his hands, and his sight, and climbed right bravely. 
Conscience recognised his deliverer and he smiled ; but the 
eyes of Sir Vanitas were holden, that he should not dis- 
cern him. Yet even he heard the sound of the King’s sing- 
ing as he passed them by; and he enquired of Conscience 
what it meant. 44 Ah,” said Conscience, 44 ’t is the sound 
of a Dream-Seeker, who rides forth chaunting into the 
World of Men.” 

44 Thither,” replied Sir Vanitas, 44 1 hope to ride one day, 
when I have been made well.” 

When he spake those words, King Arthur looked and 
saw that even now there was a likeness to himself in his 
brother’s eyes. 44 1 have kept my promise to Sir Heureux,” 
he whispered, 44 and now, because I have returned, soon 
will Sir Vanitas grow whole again.” 

Having crossed the river, he sped over the Waste Lands 
till he approached the Wood of Forbidden Delights; and 
there he saw a maiden who carried a snow-white dove in 
her breast. Often she hid it away from sight, as if she was 
in dread lest it might escape; and often she felt beneath 
her raiment, as one who feared that it was lost or dead. 
When he looked into her countenance as he hurried by, he 
saw that she was the Wood Maid, and he knew that the 
dove which she carried so tenderly was a soul which God 
had given her, which she had so hungrily desired. But 
because of her happiness she saw him not; so he did not 
halt to speak with her. 

And now the afternoon grew late and the dark began to 
gather ; therefore he made all haste that he might pass the 
Scarlet City before the sun had set. When he drew nigh 
the city, it was all silent and the warder still slept at the 


282 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


entering in of the gate. Then he dismounted from his 
horse and sought for a piece of charcoal, and wrote across 
the city’s threshold in subtle lettering, “ King Arthur has 
come again” 

“ So,” said he, “ Lilith shall have warning that she may 
beware.” 

He remounted his nag and journeyed up the roadway, 
where the tired travellers slept, following the smoking 
banks of the River Death, till he came to the end of the 
valley, and forsook the lowlands for the forest where all 
things slumbered until it was night. But this time, when 
the dwarf called unto him, he called in vain. King Arthur 
would not tarry ; he had tasted of the Tree of Knowledge 
and had become wise. Moreover, as he drew toward his 
old homeland his mind was full of memories, so that he 
grew impatient of delay. When he came to the gibbet 
’neath which he had met the woman with her child, he only 
glanced at it in passing by. But in that glance he saw 
that the chains hung empty, and so was again reminded of 
how he had kept his word to the All-Mother in avenging 
the death of Sir Vanitas. 

When he came to the thicket through which the stream- 
let ran, where he had won his sword, it was already evening 
and scarves of mist trailed low along the ground. Then 
he bethought him of the shallow grave wherein he had laid 
the bones of that dead knight. 

He said, “ Though in death he hath worked me much 
evil, yet am I bound to pray for him, for in life he was a 
goodly man.” So he dismounted from his steed, and waded 
through the mist and dew-drenched flowers till he came to 
the mound where the body of what was now Sir Specious 
lay. He pluckt two lilies, because those flowers are white, 
and placed them crosswise above the soil to form the holy 
rood. Going upon his knees, he besought Lord God to give 
that wandering spirit rest. Lifting up his eyes, he dis- 


HE ARRIVES AT HIS DESIRE 


283 


cerned a man, who prayed beside him in the shadow, whose 
robes were white. Then he perceived a scar which was upon 
the stranger’s face, which he knew for that which he him- 
self had made, when he had fought with Sir Specious upon 
the palace-stairs. So he knew that the man was Sir Spe- 
cious, and that he spoke with God in the twilight, kneeling 
beside his grave; and because he was robed in white, he 
thought that he did not speak in vain. 

Then King Arthur went forward and entered into Bed- 
graine, where he was brought up, riding back to Life clad 
in the armour of Death. Soon through the trees he caught 
the glow of a charcoal-burner’s fire, and making haste, 
drew up at his father’s hut. He looked through the hole, 
which served for window, and saw how his parents sat, as 
was their wont, side-by-side and hand-in-hand, bowed down 
and spent with the heavy labour of the day. He called to 
them. Then they arose and languidly came out. “ It is 
our son come home again,” his mother said. 

“ Ah ! Our son come home again,” his father answered 
her. 

Then they gazed one on the other a lengthy while, till 
his father asked, “ Hath he been long away ? ” 

“ I know not,” his mother answered, “ for by reason of 
our ceaseless toil I have lost all count of time, and have 
forgotten even his name.” 

“ The time seemeth long,” his father said ; “ neverthe- 
less, he is a good son, for he hath brought us back our 
nag.” 

Then the King descended from the charcoal-burner’s nag 
and kissed his parents, and slept with them that night. 
But he did not tell them aught of his journey, neither did 
he confide unto them his name ; for he knew that because 
of their weariness, they would not understand. 

Next morning he rose at early dawn and set out to the 
burning-pit with the nag. All that day he gathered and 


THE ROAD TO AVALON 


284 

stacked billets of wood into quaint conical night-caps, and 
covered them over with turf, and saw to the vent-holes, and 
rammed bracken and furze for kindling into the openings 
at the tops; and sometimes he scorched his hands. Yet, 
did he lift up his head, he was ever conscious of his lady’s 
face which looked out upon him from the forest trees with 
eyes unveiled. He knew that above him, and all-surround- 
ing, stretched Avalon with its daring domes and spires. 

So he was not sad ; but he sang about his work, and his 
song was the Chaunt of the Dream-Seeker. So he dwelt 
with his parents and was called a charcoal-burner , and with 
his strength he did relieve their toil. And because of his 
love their memory did come back, so that at times he could 
see Eve’s face looking out from his mother’s eyes. He did 
his work well and uncomplainingly ; and bore himself hon- 
ourably toward all women and was always kind. Yet to 
none did he tell his secret name. 

When he heard men say how it had been prophesied that 
King Arthur should come again, and heard them wonder- 
ing at his long delay, then would he smile; for he knew 
that the King sat among them even while they spake. 


FINIS 





f 





























































































nm 28 1st t 
















A v 






A 


v I 



^ y 0 * X 

S °0 A . 







4 


c A / ■* * * s s A 
° A ,a v* 



<A ° 

^ ' 0 ♦ jA , V 3 

v 1 8 * r O v , 

■1 <■> u <,. 



, * o'* ,cP r o x 

s'” '* ^ 

* A ^ 

A A * 



A - ^ 11 ^ 0 AV’ V A o 

* aO <T^ ^S s A ^ y 0 * X * aG 

'° .<• “JLA A A „v* "A* , °o 


A 

r 0 k ■ 
0 A 

® 0 

A ^ ^ ^ 

. ^ Wtwv ■» NT A <*• 

A A 0 „> <■ o > ^ /» 

v \ V A' * 0 . "> * * ' ^ s s ° V '»'% * ° " ° ' ^ ^ * 0 ^ 

~<p ^ <55. 3* * -s A v ^jeA*^ <* A 

<* A * A W /k ‘Kc+ CA ' 

t/* <\v « rcsvK crWAv ^ x> 


\ 0o *> 



<v> ^ 
A A 


A 





A 


•-> 

* .* ° r * ;a ' “ s V" .♦ a * Sj 0 * 1 ^ . 

s <gStov' A A *jsS^ f - ' 

o * **. a * ^ “ 

; x° * 





v> % * 

-i O V V ^ '^JK^ -V 

^ s 0 ~ ^ S A 

AV 

“ ^ “ ' 


-*" _ 


S' 

s 

O V 

A" s 9 5 r ^ N 0 

A v v s ^ * c* 

A A ‘ 

'Kc cl'> 

A u 




# v % 









°' X \V % ♦, | 1 *% 0 J %/ 

^ TV* T (2 ^ * X A \ w^.xT>t^ 

t- * iaVai ° ^ (A * 

l * <sr « «/A ° ^ ^ s « ^fflin^ - v .<< 

s ' .A ^ «fr < **, 

'P 


o *' 7*1 *' c^ ' <* A 

?-> ** g° . 


.^' (y ^ 

\* \ * o 

\2 *. 0 /• > 
V - ~ •“ 





aV </> 


% ,T * % i>* ^ ; . :; ;V 0 * x V^ : - * /V ' T ‘ s y; ^ ,# 

<J/ ^ ,y o o^ f ^ 

\V rf5^« iv \ . 

V A 

' °° A.'*»« 




-r 
# 

^ o 

*•» (A* •^» ^ 

« Q.» 4. 

-> C,v «J> v „ . » ' < VJ 0> 

\v « * „ * ff i ' , » * r 

> ^ 

.A . * jsjpjf^e,. * 'P. 

\ tn 





’* %>,/ - %/" - 

^ ^ l 


xP 


aX 


„ v 

v? 



